911

 

THE TERROR CONSPIRACY 

REVISITED 

Deception, 9/11 and the Loss of Liberty By 

Jim Marrs 

CONTENTS 

Quotes on 9/11 you will not see in the mainstream corporate media: INTRODUCTION 

Part I—The Events of September 11, 2001 

A CHRONOLOGY OF EVENTS 

UNRESOLVED QUESTIONS ABOUND 

WHAT DID PRESIDENT BUSH KNOW? 

DID WAR GAMES AID THE TERRORISTS? 

WHO AUTHORIZED THE BIN LADEN EVACUATION? 

WHAT ABOUT THE HIJACKERS THEMSELVES? 

WHAT REALLY HAPPENED AT THE PENTAGON? 

EXPLOSIONS AT THE WORLD TRADE CENTER 

FIREFIGHTERS THOUGHT THE FIRES WERE CONTROLLABLE 

ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY AT THE WORLD TRADE CENTER? 

WHAT CAUSED THE COLLAPSE OF WTC BUILDING 7? 

TRACKS OF FOREKNOWLEDGE 

THE FBI COULDN’T, OR WOULDN’T, CONNECT THE DOTS 

MISSED OPPORTUNITIES AT THE CIA 

SELLING STOCKS SHORT INDICATES FOREKNOWLEDGE 

WHAT ABOUT ISRAELI FOREKNOWLEDGE? 

WERE THE HIJACKED PLANES REMOTELY CONTROLLED? 

WHAT ABOUT THE CELL PHONE CALLS? 

WHAT REALLY HAPPENED TO FLIGHT 93? 

REMOTE VIEWERS LOOK AT 9/11 

THE OFFICIAL 9/11 INQUIRY: ANOTHER WARREN COMMISSION? 

Part II – War For Oil And Drugs 

THE CENTRAL ASIAN GAS PIPELINE 

AFGHAN ACTION PLANNED LONG AGO 

WAG THE DOG IN IRAQ? 

CHENEY’S DEALINGS IN IRAQ 

IRAQIS AND THE MURRAH FEDERAL BUILDING BOMBING ANCIENT TECHNOLOGY IN BAGHDAD? US COMPLICITY IN THE WORLD DRUG TRADE BIN LADEN, THE MADE-TO-ORDER ENEMY BIN LADEN REPLIES BIN LADEN FAMILY AND FRIENDS 

Part III – The 9/11 Backlash 

A HISTORY OF UNCONSTITUTIONAL ACTIONS POSSE COMITATUS IGNORED A QUESTIONABLE MILITARY RECORD CREATING HOMELAND SECURITY WAS GEORGE ORWELL RIGHT ABOUT 1984? TOM RIDGE AND THE PHOENIX PROGRAM HOMELAND SECURITY AT WORK ENTER THE PATRIOT ACT THE PATRIOT ACT AT WORK INTERNMENT CAMPS IN PLACE BIG BROTHER’S TECHNOLOGY GOVERNING BY SECRECY AND DECREE THE SHADOW GOVERNMENT KNOWS 

Part IV – Historical Precedents 

THE GULF WAR THE REICHSTAG FIRE PEARL HARBOR THE GULF WAR WOULD AMERICANS ALLOW ATTACKS ON AMERICANS? WAR AS AN ECONOMIC STIMULUS THE CORPORATE MASS MEDIA 

A DISMAL FOREIGN POLICY RECORD 

MANUFACTURED ENEMIES 

THE HEGELIAN DIALECTIC 

WHAT DO WE KNOW NOW? 

APPENDIX – THE PENTAGON ATTACK PAPERS - Seven Hours in September: 

The Clock that Broke the Lie SOURCES INDEX 

Quotes on 9/11 you will not see in the mainstream corporate media: 

“In the course of our investigation into the national response to the attacks, the 9/11 Commission staff discovered that the official version of what had occurred [the morning of September 11, 2001] — that is, what government and military officials had told Congress, the Commission, the media, and the public about who knew what when— was almost entirely, and inexplicably, untrue.” – John John Farmer, The Ground Truth: The Story Behind America’s Defense on 9/11, (New York: The Penguin Group, 2009), p. 2. 

 “If the war on terror is real then the first thing that would have happened within a matter of weeks after 9/11 would have been we'd have closed the borders off. You have no national security if your borders are not secure…The official story of 9/11 is the dog that doesn’t hunt.” -- Col. Ronald D. Ray, U.S. Marine Corps (ret) and former Deputy Assistant Secretary of Defense under the Reagan Administration 

http://www.propagandamatrix.com/articles/july2006/010706doesnthunt.htm 

“Scholars and professionals . . . have established beyond any reasonable doubt that the official account of 9/11 is false and that, therefore, the official 'investigations' have really been cover-up operations.” -- Lt. Col. Robert Bowman, PhD, U.S. Air Force (ret) 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/ 

“Your countrymen have been murdered and the more you delve into it the more it looks as though they were murdered by our government, who used it as an excuse to murder other people thousands of miles away.” -- Lt. Col. Shelton F. Lankford, U.S. Marine Corps (ret) 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/ 

“I am 100% convinced that the attacks of September 11, 2001 were planned, organized, and committed by treasonous perpetrators that have infiltrated the  highest levels of our government ….Those of us in the military took an oath to “’support and defend the Constitution of the United States against all enemies, foreign and domestic’…it is our duty to expose the real perpetrators of 9/11 and bring them to justice, no matter how hard it is, how long it takes, or how much we have to suffer to do it. We owe it to those who have gone before us who executed that same oath, and who are doing the same thing in Iraq and Afghanistan right now. Those of us who joined the military and faithfully executed orders that were given us had to trust our leaders. The violation and abuse of that trust is not only heinous, but ultimately the most accurate definition of treason!” -- Lt. Colonel Guy S. Razer, U.S. Air Force fighter pilot, and former instructor at the USAF Fighter Weapons School 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/#Razer 

“It is as a scientist that I have the most trouble with the official government conspiracy theory, mainly because it does not satisfy the rules of probability or physics.” -- Lt. Col. Karen U. Kwiatkowski, PhD, U.S. Air Force (ret) 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/ 

“No aircraft hit the Pentagon. Totally impossible! You couldn't make the turns with a 757. You couldn't fly it in over the highway. You couldn't fly it over the light poles. You couldn't even get it that close to the ground because of turbulence.” -- Major Douglas Rokke, PhD, U.S. Army (ret) 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/ 

“When one starts using his own mind, and not what one was told, there is very little to believe in the official story...[I] have experience flying low altitude, high speed aircraft. I could not have done what these beginners did. Something stinks to high heaven!” -- U.S. Navy “Top Gun” pilot Commander Ralph Kolstad 

http://www.opednews.com/articles/ genera_alan_mil_070905_u_s__navy__top_gun__.htm 

“[W]hat we saw happen on that morning of September 11, 2001, was the result of a highly-compartmentalized covert operation to bring about a fascist coup in this country.” --Alan N. Sabrosky, PhD 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/ 

“We analyzed the data and announced our conclusion on March 26, 2007, that 'The information provided by the NTSB does not support the 9/11 Commission Report of American Airlines Flight 77 impact with the Pentagon.'” – Rob Balsamo, Commercial airline pilot, Co-founder of Pilots for 9/11 Truth 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“I most certainly and honestly believe, that sometime in the near future, it will become common knowledge that the events of 9/11 were an 'inside job' designed, engineered and committed by a very large and 'in control' rogue element within our United States federal government.” -- Glen Stanish, Commercial airline pilot 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“No Boeing 757 ever crashed into the Pentagon. No Boeing 757 ever crashed at Shanksville. . . .And no Arab hijacker, ever in a million years, ever flew into the World Trade Center. And if you got 30 minutes I'll tell you exactly why he couldn't do it the first time.” -- John Lear, retired commercial airline pilot 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“. . . an airplane that weighs 100 tons all assembled is still going to have 100 tons of disassembled trash and parts after it hits a building. There was no wreckage from a 757 at the Pentagon.” -- Capt. Russ Wittenberg, retired commercial pilot 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“I was also a Navy fighter pilot and Air Combat Instructor, U.S. Navy Fighter Weapons School and have experience flying low altitude, high speed aircraft. I could not have done what these beginners did.” – Commander Ralph Kolstad, retired commercial airline captain 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“I know from my experience that it would have been highly improbable that even a seasoned American test pilot, a military test pilot, could have flown a T-category, aircraft like the 757, into the first floor of the Pentagon because of a thing called Ground Effect.” -- Capt. Fred Fox, retired commercial airline pilot 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“The Pentagon was not hit by a Boeing 757. A Boeing 757 did not crash in Shanksville Pa.” -- Gordon Price, retired commercial airline captain 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/pilots.html 

“The 9/11 Commission Report is fatally flawed. The major conclusions of the 9/11 Commission Report - the official, conspiracy theory - are false.” -- Enver Masud, engineer and author of 9/11 Unveiled 

http://www.twf.org/bio/EMasud.html 

“[A]ll three World Trade Center high-rise buildings, the Twin Towers and Building 7 were destroyed not by fire as our government has told us, but by controlled demolition with explosives.” -- Richard Gage, founding member of Architects and Engineers for 9/11 Truth 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“I have 'known' from day-one that the buildings were imploded and that they could not and would not have collapsed from the damage caused by the airplanes that ran into them.” -- Daniel B. Barnum, B.Arch, FAIA 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“[S]ymmetrical collapse is strong evidence of a controlled demolition. A building falling from asymmetrical structural failure would not collapse so neatly, nor so rapidly.” -- David A. Johnson, B.Arch, MCP, PhD, F.AICP 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“Obviously it [WTC 7] was the result of controlled demolition and scheduled to take place during the confusion surrounding the day's events.” -- Jack Keller, BS CE, MS Irrigation Eng, PhD Agricultural and Irrigation Eng, PE, F.ASCE 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“In my opinion the building WTC 7 was, with great probability, professionally demolished.” -- Hugo Bachmann, PhD 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“The [North Tower] building was designed to have a fully loaded 707 crash into it. That was the largest plane at the time. I believe that the building probably could sustain multiple impacts of jetliners because this structure is like the mosquito netting on your screen door.” -- Frank A. DeMartini, Architect and WTC Construction Manager 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“I looked at the drawings, the construction and it couldn't be done by fire. So, no, absolutely not…This is controlled demolition... A team of experts did this.” -- Danny Jowenko, Proprietor, Jowenko Explosieve Demolitie B.V., a European demolition and construction firm 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/engineers.html 

“We have found solid scientific grounds on which to question the interpretation put upon the events of September 11, 2001 by the Office of the President of the United States of America and subsequently propagated by the major media of western nations.” -- A. K. Dewdney, PhD, Member Scientific Panel Investigating 9/11 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/professors.html 

“Despite the absence of any visible fire at the time of collapse, the government report alleges WTC Building 7 is the first and only steel-framed high-rise building in the history of mankind to collapse simply as the result of a fire.” -- David L. Griscom, Research physicist, Member Scholars for 9/11 Truth and Justice 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/professors.html 

“Truth, ethics and professionalism are completely lacking in the official aftermath and investigations surrounding the 911 disasters. Unfortunately we went to war predicated on lies, sustained in lies, and perpetuated in lies.” -- Hamid Mumin, Ph.D., P. Eng., P.Geo. 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/professors.html 

“In my opinion, the building WTC 7 was, with great probability, professionally demolished.” -- Jorg Schneider, Dr hc, Professor Emeritus, Structural Dynamics and Earthquake Engineering, Institute for Building and Construction in Switzerland 

http://newresearchfindingstwo.blogspot.com/2010/09/muslims-didnt-do-it.html 

“This is the first time, and this is the worst disaster, but this is the first time that families have been attempted to be silenced through a special fund, . . . I found that the airlines approached members of Congress and the Senate to get their bailout and their immunity and their protection starting on 9/11.” -- Mary Schiavo, JD, Former Professor of Aviation 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/professors.html 

“On the basis of photographic and video evidence as well as related data and analyses, I provide thirteen reasons for rejecting the official hypothesis, according to which fire and impact damage caused the collapse of the Twin Towers and WTC 7, in favor of the controlled-demolition hypothesis.” -- Steven Jones, PhD, Former Professor of Physics 

http://patriotsquestion911.com/professors.html

 “All the proffered evidence that America was attacked by Muslims on 9/11, when subjected to critical scrutiny, appears to have been fabricated.” -- David Ray Griffin, professor emeritus, philosopher, and author of more than a dozen books on philosophy and 9/11 

http://www.twf.org/News/Y2008/0909-911.html 

When you grow up in the United States, there are some bedrock principles that require concerted effort to discard. One is the simplest: that our leaders are good and decent people whose efforts may occasionally warrant criticism but never because of malice or venality  But one grows up.   And with the lawyer s training comes the reliance on evidence and the facts that persuade After a lot of reading, thought, study, and commiseration, I have come to the conclusion that the attacks of 9/11 were, in their essence, an inside job perpetrated at the highest levels of the U S government. – William 

Veale, retired Chief Assistant Public Defender, Contra Costa County, CA and former instructor of Criminal Trial Practice, Boalt Hall School of Law, University of California at Berkeley.  

http://vealetruth.com/2006/08/03/introduction-to-vealetruth/ 

THE TERROR CONSPIRACY 

REVEALED 

INTRODUCTION 

“Quis custodiet ipsos custodies?” 

[Who will guard the guards themselves?] 

— Roman poet Juvenal, Satires, VI. 347 

2011 marks the 10th anniversary of the attacks of September 11, 2001 (9/11), an event that opened a new page in American history for better or worse. 

The attacks brought the United States a new era of centralized government and control over its population with enactment of the PATRIOT Act and the Military Commissions Act, the founding of the Department of Homeland Security, not to mention the ongoing occupations of Iraq and Afghanistan. 

Yet, the official explanation of the 9/11 attacks still raises more questions than there are answers. 

Certainly, we had the official conspiracy theory of that day --- namely, that 19 suicidal Middle Eastern Muslim terrorists—their hearts full of hatred for American freedom and democracy—used small box cutters to hijack four airliners, all of whose transponders were turned off about the same time. Two were crashed into the Twin Towers of New York City’s World Trade Center and a third into the Pentagon, near Washington, D.C.. A fourth airliner reportedly crashed in western Pennsylvania after passengers attempted to overcome the hijackers. Adding some disbelief to this surreal scenario, the whole complex Mission Impossible operation, which defeated a $40 billion-a-year defense system, was blamed on inexperienced Arab student pilots said to be under the direction of a devout Muslim cleric from Saudi Arabia using cell phones and a portable computer in a cave in Afghanistan. 

President George W. Bush, speaking to the UN General Assembly on November 10, 2001 stated, “Let us never tolerate outrageous conspiracy theories concerning the attacks of September the 11th, malicious lies that attempt to shift the blame away from the terrorists themselves, away from the guilty.” 

He was right. There is an outrageous conspiracy theory that is poisoning our nation. It is called the official version of 9/11. Facts and evidence which contradict the official version of 9/11 have been skillfully kept from the public by a compliant and sycophantic corporate mass media. Yet this same information, readily available from numerous Internet sources, is so blatant and self-evident that it is incomprehensible that more Americans are not aware of it. 

For about 15 years following the assassination of President John F. Kennedy on November 22, 1963, no one spoke publicly about it. It was considered ill mannered to discuss the assassination in polite company. It was only after the revelations of the Church Committee and the House Select Committee on Assassinations in the 1970s that Kennedy’s murder became an acceptable topic of conversation. America has been going through a similar period of denial and silence concerning the crimes of 9/11. 

Anyone who doubts that what we have all been told about 9/11 is simply wrong must consider the words of John Farmer, the Senior Counsel to the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States, better known as the 9/11 Commission, the official U.S. Government’s investigative body of the attacks. 

On the second page of his 2009 book The Ground Truth: The Story Behind America’s Defense on 9/11, Farmer wrote, “In the course of our investigation into the national response to the attacks, the 9/11 Commission staff discovered that the official version of what had occurred [the morning of September 11, 2001] — that is, what government and military officials had told Congress, the Commission, the media, and the public about who knew what when— was almost entirely, and inexplicably, untrue.” 

Untrue. Is that plain enough? If not, Farmer clarified himself a bit further on by writing how “the public had been seriously misled about what occurred during the morning of the attacks…at some level of the government, at some point in time…there was an agreement not to tell the truth about what happened.” 

So the conspiracy theory that was fed to the American public by duplicitous officials and a compliant corporate mass media is untrue. What then is the truth? The one undeniable truth of 9/11 is that the American public has not been told the truth even 10 years after the events. Yet the fallout of the attacks continues to mold our foreign policy as well as our society. 

No one can doubt that the tragic attacks of 9/11 were the result of a conspiracy, heretofore a term disparaged by the mass media when connected to any past event in America—whether the JFK assassination, CIA drug running, or the deaths of church members in Waco. 

On September 11, 2001, media contempt for the word conspiracy was swept away in the attacks on the United States. This major tragedy could not be blamed on a lone deranged individual. The question now became who precisely was behind this conspiracy to kill Americans, a question that the US Government has so far failed to answer adequately, instead merely offering a theory that contiues to be shredded by a growing number of doubters.  

If the official conspiracy theory sounds far-fetched or just too convenient, a closer look at the events of 9/11 reveals an even more disturbing number of unanswered questions. This also holds true for the aftermath of the event, in which the Bush administration used their predetermined 9/11 conspiracy theory as a pretext for curtailing the cherished liberties of Americans. 

As pointed out by thoughtful students of history, one must not be distracted by the how of an event but instead should focus on the who and the why. Accumulate the facts, though often contradictory, then concentrate on the overall process by which these events transpired. In other words, consider the overview and try to think like a good police detective: Who benefited from this crime? Who had the means, the motive, and the opportunity—not only to devise such attacks, but to circumvent normal security measures and hinder any objective investigation? 

Such reasoning brings knowledge, and it is said that knowledge is power. 

Many ardent 9/11 researchers have focused on specific and even technical aspects of that event—the melting temperature of structural steel, the size of the Pentagon’s hole, etc.—but at some point one must back off and look at the broad overview and search for deeper meanings. 

The information within this book should empower Americans who long for such a wider framework and who are ready for some straight talk about the many factual anomalies, conflicting claims, and unanswered questions that still surround the horrific attacks of September 11, 2001 as well as its aftermath. 

Indeed, it was the provocation of the attacks of 9/11 that provided the underlying justification for all that followed—the hurried passage of The PATRIOT Act, increases in the defense and intelligence budgets, the invasion and occupation of Afghanistan and Iraq, the creation of the Department of Homeland Security, the justifications for torture at secret prisons, the warrantless wiretapping of Americans, the centralization of power around the Presidency, growing surveillance of the population, and the general stifling of dissent in a nation that claims to be free. 

A wider framework for understanding the post-9/11 era is also offered by the Bush administration. It’s called the “War on Terrorism,” yet the dictionary definition of terrorism is “organized intimidation,” simply a tactic of terrorists. Following the Japanese attack on Pearl Harbor, would President Roosevelt have declared a “War on Naval Aviation”? Yet Americans have been warned by Vice President Dick Cheney and others that this global war against a vague concept will last for many years, even decades, a mark already reached in 2011. 

Knowledge concerning facts about 9/11 should have been available to be public within months of the tragedies—but it seems that freedom of the press, at least within the United States, belongs only to those who own the presses, or, in the case of the electronic media, to those corporations that own the media networks and channels. 

To those of us who follow the shadowy side of America’s national life, the events 

of 9/11 immediately raised red flags of warning. Just one day after 9/11, I posted my 

initial thoughts in a piece on the Internet. Here is an excerpt: 

WHO’S TRULY BEHIND THE ATTACK ON AMERICA? 

Many people have compared the horrendous terrorist attack on New York’s World Trade Center and the Pentagon in Washington to the attack on Pearl Harbor in 1941. It is an apt comparison, though not for the reasons most people think. 

For true students of history, it is now beyond dispute that certain high-ranking officials in Washington, D.C. knew in advance of the Japanese intention to attack the US fleet in Hawaii, yet did nothing to prevent it. 

Must the citizens of the United States wait another 50 years to learn that the 9/11 terrorist attack was allowed to take place just like Pearl Harbor? Could such an appalling scenario possibly be true? 

Simple countermeasures against such an attack now seem apparent. For example, if the airlines would assign just one armed plainclothes security man to each flight, this tragedy may have been averted since apparently the hijackers were armed only with knives or other type blades. So, how were they able to overpower a plane load of people and, more importantly, gain access to the cockpits? Who taught them to fly jumbo jets? 

As in the case of the assassination of President John F. Kennedy, the key to understanding the event lies not in who actually committed the violence but rather who was able to strip away the normal security protection. 

Government and airline officials knew immediately that planes had been hijacked, yet no interceptors appeared in the air until after the attacks were completed. Who stripped away the normal security protection of America on 9/11? 

At least in this most recent case, the government cannot blame the attack on a lone deranged individual, some Lee Harvey McVeigh. They must deal with a full-blown conspiracy, even though authorities were quick to point the finger at Osama bin Laden. Any investigation of bin Laden must look beyond the man, to his backers and financiers. 

The trail of the terrorists will most probably become murky, with plenty of accusations for all concerned. But one thing appears quite clear, the tragic events of 9/11 play right into the hands of persons with an agenda aimed at eroding American liberties and sovereignty. 

After decades of bloated and misused defense budgets, there are now calls for doubling our defense allocation. In a time of rising recognition that the CIA is an agency never sought by the public and one which has brought so much condemnation on this nation, there are now cries for doubling its size and budget. If the chief security officer for a large company fails to protect one of its most prized assets, is he more likely to be fired or have his pay doubled? 

Watch for more anti-terrorist legislation to further shred the US Constitution. 

As we all scramble to deal with the effects of terrorism, are we in danger of losing our few remaining individual liberties? 

Also, consider that we are distracted from a faltering economy (the current crisis may require more federal financial controls), a plummeting public opinion of George W. Bush and surging energy prices. 

Would leaders allow a public disaster to happen with an eye toward advancing their agendas? It’s happened before… in Nero’s burning Rome, Germany’s gutted Reichstag, at Pearl Harbor and again at the Gulf of Tonkin. 

While we should grieve for our losses, we must keep our heads. When the emotions of the moment run hot, we must remain cool and thoughtful so that we can find who is truly behind this attack on America. 

I believe the basic questions and issues raised in this posting are as valid today as in September, 2001. 

And I didn’t stop there. Within two months of 9/11, I had gathered a vast amount of material, much of which appears in this book (along with lots of new information) and presented it as a proposal to my publisher, HarperCollins of New York, under the title, The War on Freedom. 

I was told that emotions were too high and the content too “hot” for immediate publication. Foot dragging on the book deal continued until mid-2002. At that time, several employees of the FBI and CIA had come forward to testify that they had tried to warn superiors of an impending terrorist attack. The attitude toward my book proposal softened and I signed a contract to publish the book, along with a nice advance. 

Working feverishly throughout the summer of 2002, I produced a manuscript by my October deadline. My editor was elated with the work and predicted it would sell more than a million copies. 

The wheels of major publishing grind slowly and it was not until early 2003 that the book received a legal review. I had already been sent a copy of the cover and publication was just a few weeks away. The legal review, or vetting, is a process in which legal counsel verifies the source material and checks for anything that might cause a legal problem. This hurdle was passed and the last words from the attorney were, “You have satisfied me.” 

Within two days, however, I was informed that the book had been cancelled by a senior officer who had not even read it. The only justification given was that the officer “did not want to upset the families of 9/11 victims.” This was a specious argument as it was agitation by 9/11 victims families that resulted in the belated creation of the 9/11 Commission in late 2002 and in 2006 more than 600 families filed lawsuits and complaints against both Saudia Arabia and senior members of the Bush administration. 

Under normal circumstances, if a book must be cancelled for legal reasons, the author is required to return any payments made in advance. In this case, I was paid the remainder of the entire advance and the rights returned to me. This was an indication that the cancellation of the book was nothing less than sheer censorship, although the identity of the censor was not clear. The senior officer undoubtedly was merely following orders from even higher authority. 

“Why would they want to prevent people from learning truths about 9/11 even if those truths were discomfiting to the public and embarrassing to government authorities?” I asked myself, still believing that I lived in a nation which valued free speech. 

I proceeded to self-publish The War on Freedom, albeit with a very limited distribution, and the book’s reception was uniformly good. Part I of that book was later published and distributed by a small California press under the title of Inside Job. The Terror Conspiracy replaced Inside Job in 2006 and included the three original parts of the War on Freedom. It was greatly updated and expanded in the light of events since 2002. 

As readers kept expressing astonishment at these earlier books, I realized that the knowledge gleaned from a study of published matter, both in print and on the Internet, was indeed painting a dark picture of the persons and forces behind today’s current events. I also came to see that some force existed which did not want this information available to the general public. It would certainly upset the carefully constructed “official” explanations for the horrors of 9/11. 

Today is a new day. Despite the disinterest of the corporate mass media, the authorized story of 9/11 has been all but discredited in the eyes of an increasingly aware population, thanks to the dedicated work of scores of journalists and private researchers, other professionals, the rapidly growing “9/11 truth” movement, courageous government whistleblowers and even some revelations from official inquiries. 

After actor Charlie Sheen publicly questioned the official government 9/11 conspiracy theory, a CNN QuickVote in 2006 showed four-fifths of respondents agreed with Sheen. Out of 41,449 repondents, 84 percent said they agreed with the idea that the US Government covered up the real events of the 9/11 attacks. 

[84 percent agreed with Charlie Sheen: http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/ march2006/240306supportsheen.htm] 

As of this 2011 updated edition, we now know that: 

Even members of the official 9/11 Commission have question the conclusions of their own commission. A 2006 Washington Post story stated, “Some staff members and commissioners of the Sept. 11 panel concluded that the Pentagon's initial story of how it reacted to the 2001 terrorist attacks may have been part of a deliberate effort to mislead the commission and the public rather than a reflection of the fog of events on that day, according to sources involved in the debate. Suspicion of wrongdoing ran so deep that the 10-member commission, in a secret meeting at the end of its tenure in summer 2004, debated referring the matter to the Justice Department for criminal investigation, according to several commission sources.” In the same article, Senior Counsel Farmer stated, “I was shocked at how different the truth was from the way it was described. The tapes told a radically different story from what had been told to us and the public for two years. . . . This is not spin. This is not true.” Even Commission Co-Chairman Thomas Kean voiced the same suspicions of deceit, saying, “We to this day don't know why NORAD [the North American Aerospace Command] told us what they told us. It was just so far from the truth. . . .” 

[John Farmer and Thomas Kean on NORAD: Dan Eggen, "9/11 Panel Suspected Deception by Pentagon,” The Washington Post (August 6, 2006)] 

A wide variety of standard defense mechanisms designed to prevent such an attack systematically failed on 9/11. Especially notable are the atypical failures which occurred simultaneously within the Federal Aviation Administration (FAA), the National Military Command Center (NMCC) and the North American Aerospace Defense Command (NORAD), all charged with protecting US airspace. 

Interceptor jets were not scrambled for more than 30 minutes after it was obvious that four airliners had gone off course and were presumably hijacked. In the case of Flight 77, which reportedly slammed into the Pentagon, an hour and 45 minutes elapsed with no interception. 

Missile batteries designed to protect Washington, D.C. failed to stop the strike on the Pentagon, one of the world’s most protected structures; and fighter jets on constant alert at Andrews Air Force Base just 12 miles away were never scrambled. 

Several war game exercises, involving both the FAA and NORAD, were being played out on the morning of Sept. 11, 2001, which may have facilitated the attacks. Yet, there has been little or no mention of these exercises by either the major media or the 9/11 Commission. 

President Bush proceeded with a “photo op” at a Florida elementary school even after he and his aides knew that three planes had been hijacked. He lingered in and around the classroom for nearly 20 minutes after being informed that a second plane had struck the World Trade Center (WTC) and that America was at war. 

Not one steel-framed building in history has collapsed solely due to fire. The free-fall speed collapse of the Trade Center towers, with attendant melted steel and powdery (micro-particlized) dust, exhibited all the characteristics of a controlled demolition. 

Just such a controlled demolition apparently occurred about 5 pm that same day when, according to the owner of the WTC complex, the 47-story Building 7 was “pulled,” collapsing in only eight seconds into its foundation. 

Vital evidence, including the WTC buildings’ structural steel, was destroyed through rapid removal and destruction by US Government officials with no meaningful investigation. 

An eight-mile-long debris trail indicated that Flight 93 was destroyed in the air rather than in the Pennsylvania crash reportedly caused by an onboard struggle between the hijackers and passengers. 

More than a dozen countries tried to warn US authorities that an attack on American soil was imminent, some only days before the events. 

A growing number of whistleblowers within the federal government have pointed to evidence that various agencies were well aware of the possibility of attack but were prevented from mounting investigations by senior officials. 

In 2005, the public learned of a secret Pentagon intelligence operation codenamed Able Danger. The officers within this unit had identified Mohamed Atta as a potentially dangerous member of al Qaeda a full year before the 9/11 attacks. 

Far from being a reaction to 9/11, the US invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq were the culmination of longstanding plans, which only awaited a provocation such as 9/11. 

The official explanations for the invasion of Iraq, such as the need to capture weapons of mass destruction, have proven false while the public release of the Downing Street memo proved that senior US officials were well aware of the weakness of this argument more than six months prior to hostilities in Iraq. 

Within a few hours after the 9/11 events, the FBI released names and photos of the suspected hijackers although later many of those named turned up alive in the Middle East. 

Also within hours of the attacks, FBI agents were scouring the houses, restaurants and flight schools the alleged perpetrators had frequented. If no one had foreknowledge of the hijackers or their activities, how did the FBI know where to look? 

Far from ordering a full and objective investigation to determine who was responsible for the 9/11 tragedies, the Bush administration dragged its feet and actually took actions to impede a swift and truthful probe into the events of that day. It was nearly two years after the events that mounting pressure from the public led by the families of 9/11 victims finally forced the creation of an investigatory commission. But this commission’s final report left most of the questions of these 9/11 families unanswered. 

No one in government has been reprimanded or even scolded for what we are told was the greatest intelligence failure in US history. In fact, the very agencies which failed the nation watched their budgets increase dramatically. 

No person in government, except former National Security Council counterterrorism chief Richard A. Clarke, has felt the need to apologize to the American people for the 9/11 security failure. 

President Bush himself declined to apologize for the 9/11 tragedy to either the American public or to victim’s families during an April, 2004, press conference despite being presented with the opportunity to do so at least four times. 

This is merely a short list of the many unanswered questions, anomalies and puzzles concerning the 2001 attacks, all of which will be dealt with in some detail in this book. 

The paucity of answers from official sources to these questions has prompted the growth of a nationwide 9/11 truth movement that has resulted in hundreds of websites, dozens of books and films, and numerous citizens’ inquiry conferences. In 2006, a group of academics came together to form Scholars for 9/11 Truth. This collection of more than 50 credentialed scholars and experts was spearheaded by Brigham Young University physics professor Steven E. Jones, who made headlines when he charged that the World Trade Center collapsed because of “pre-positioned explosives.” In 2009, his allegation was substantiated by a peer-reviewed scientific paper in Europe. 

“We believe that senior government officials have covered up crucial facts about what really happened on 9/11,” stated Scholars for 9/11 Truth in a statement announcing its formation. “We believe these events may have been orchestrated by the administration in order to manipulate the American people into supporting policies at home and abroad.” 

Key members of the group include Jones, University of Minnesota Duluth distinguished McKnight professor of philosophy Jim Fetzer, former director of the US “Star Wars” space defense program Robert M. Bowman and Texas A&M Professor Emeritus Morgan Reynolds. 

Reynolds, former director of the Criminal Justice Center at the National Center for Policy Analysis headquartered in Dallas, was also the chief economist for the Labor Department during the first George W. Bush administration. In mid-2005, Reynolds undoubtedly shocked his former Bush associates when he publicly declared the official story of the collapse of the World Trade Center towers “bogus” and said evidence more clearly indicated that the buildings were brought down by controlled demolition.  

A collective paper by these scholars asked, “Did the Bush administration know in advance about the impending attacks that occurred on 9/11, and allow these to happen, to provoke pre-planned wars against Afghanistan and Iraq? These questions demand immediate answers.” 

They went on to declare that they were stunned to learn that the government has brought but one indictment against an alleged perpetrator (Zacarias Moussaoui) and, to the best of their knowledge, has not reprimanded anyone in positions of responsibility for incompetence or dereliction of duty. They also concluded the official conspiracy theory —that nineteen Arab hijackers under control of one man in the wilds of Afghanistan brought this about—is unsupportable by the evidential data. They even indicated that there are good reasons for suspecting that video tapes officially attributed to Osama bin Laden are not genuine. 

The group also found the government’s own investigations of 9/11 to be “severely flawed.” For example, they pointed out that the 9/11 Commission was directed by Philip Zelikow, who had served on the National Security Council’s team for the transition between the Clinton and Bush II administrations, and was the co-author of a book with then National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice. A man with close ties to the White House and a senior member of the administration’s foreign policy team could hardly be expected to conduct an objective and impartial investigation. Their studies further pointed out that that the 9/11 Commission Report is filled with omissions, distortions, and factual errors. The official report, for example, entirely ignored the collapse of WTC7, a 47-story building, which was hit by no airplanes, was only damaged by a few small fires, yet collapsed seven hours after the attack. 

[Scholars for 9/11 Truth: http://www.st911.org/] 

Also in 2006, yet another former government official broke ranks by questioning the collapse of the Twin Towers and WTC7. Paul Craig Roberts served as former Assistant of the Treasury in the Reagan administration and was the man credited with the success of “Reaganomics.” 

A former Wall Street Journal editor and currently an Internet columnist, Roberts wrote, “Many patriotic readers have written to me expressing their frustration that fact and common sense cannot gain a toehold in a debate guided by hysteria and disinformation. Other readers write that 9/11 shields Bush from accountability. They challenge me to explain why three World Trade Center buildings on one day collapsed into their own footprints at free fall speed, an event outside the laws of physics except under conditions of controlled demolition. They insist that there is no stopping war and a police state as long as the government’s story on 9/11 remains unchallenged. 

“They could be right. There are not many editors eager for writers to explore the glaring defects of the 9/11 Commission Report. One would think that if the report could stand analysis, there would not be a taboo against calling attention to the inadequacy of its explanations. We know the government lied about Iraqi WMD [weapons of mass destruction], but we believe the government told the truth about 9/11.” 

[Paul Craig Roberts: http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/ february2006/080206towerscollapse.htm] 

Other concerned citizens went so far as to file lawsuits against the Bush administration for complicity in the 9/11 attacks. 

One was attorney Stanley G. Hilton, a Republican who had served as chief of staff to Senator Robert Dole (R-KS), who in late 2004 filed a suit on behalf of 400 9/11 victims’ family members against top administration officials, including President Bush. 

The suit charges that administration officials “all conspired with the government of Saudi Arabia prior to 9/11/01 to knowingly finance, encourage, recruit, permit, and aid and abet, certain individuals to carry out the 9/11/01 attacks on the World Trade Center and Pentagon, in order to orchestrate a contrived, stylized and artificial second Pearl Harbor event for the purpose of galvanizing public support for their military adventure agenda in the Middle East, and in order to persuade congress to enact  their repressive patriot acts I and II for the purpose of  suppressing  political dissent inside the US” 

To newsmen, Hilton was even more to the point, stating that al Qaeda is simply a CIA creation and that “[t]his was a government-ordered operation.” Citing documents in his possession, Hilton said, “[Bush] personally authorized the attacks. He is guilty of treason and mass murder.” 

Hilton claimed he had gained information from top military officers, FBI agents and others who asserted that high-ranking government officials were complicit in the attacks of 9/11, which were carried out under the cover of disaster drills and war games under the command of Vice President Cheney, a former secretary of defense under President George Herbert Walker Bush. He said participants were bound by official gag orders but indicated they would testify if subpoenaed. 

Despite what Hilton claimed was a threat by a federal judge, he persisted in prosecuting the $7 billion suit. The case was dismissed in January, 2005, by US District Court of Northern California Judge Susan Illston under an unusual ruling citing the “Doctrine of Sovereign Immunity,” which has nothing whatsoever to do with the facts of a case but rather the old English contention that the “sovereign [King]” is exempt from lawsuits.  

Critics of this ruling said apparently the judge reasoned that US citizens do not have the right to hold a sitting President accountable for anything, even if the charges include premeditated mass murder and premeditated acts of high treason. 

A California appeals court refused to hear Hilton’s case and even refused to allow him to file a brief outlining the case for government complicity in the 9/11 attacks.  

[Stanley Hilton case: Pat Shannan, “Former Bob Dole Staffer Says Bush Had 9-11 Foreknowledge,” American Free Press (October 4, 2004); http:// www.suetheterrorists.net/] 

Such serious accusations and the inability to get them into court, coupled with the ever-growing wealth of information pertaining to 9/11, has prompted many honest people from all across the political spectrum to conclude that the tragic attacks of 9/11 were indeed an inside job. Indeed, one professional poll in 2004 showed that nearly 50 percent of New Yorkers, site of the initial attacks, believe this to be the case. 

You see, one does not have to actively participate in a crime to be part of it. The employee who becomes an accomplice by knowingly unlocking the rear door to a business is just as guilty as the burglars who loot the building later that night 

This is called an inside job. It happens all the time in criminal activity. 

At a minimum, 9/11 was criminal activity that officials at the highest level allowed to happen to further their own purposes. But far worse, the evidence in the record provided here can lead to the conclusion that an element within the US government, perhaps aided by at least one foreign power, actually orchestrated the 9/11 attacks. 

Whatever the case, the attacks of 9/11 were without doubt some of the most monstrous crimes in history. It is my hope that this book will continue to motivate the American public to seek out and bring to justice the real perpetrators behind the horrors that chilled the world on September 11, 2001, and which have led to an aftermath that is putting the future freedom of America in jeopardy.  

That fateful day, speaking from Barksdale Air Force Base in Louisiana, President Bush proclaimed, “Make no mistake, the United States will hunt down and punish those responsible for these cowardly acts.” 

So, to pursue the persons responsible for the attacks of 9/11 is neither fantasizing nor being unpatriotic. It is merely acting on the pledge of former President George W. Bush. 

Jim Marrs 

Part I—The Events of September 11, 2001 

“The perpetuation of the untrue official version remains a betrayal of every citizen who demanded a truthful answer to the simple question: What happened?” -- John Farmer, Senior Counsel to the 9/11 Commission  

This inquiry begins with a brief look at the timeline of the tragic events of 9/11. 

This independent timeline is based on the best factual information available, not on the “official” timeline that has been shown to be inaccurate and even misleading. 

A CHRONOLOGY OF EVENTS 

At 6:30 am on September 11, 2001, employees at the North American Aerospace Defense Command (NORAD) begin work, already alerted that a week-long series of war game exercises with the overall title “Vigilant Guardian” would command their attention that day. The event was designed to pose an “imaginary crisis” in the form of an “air defense exercise simulating an attack on the United States,” according to later news reports. But we now know that these exercises provided the distraction and confusion necessary for the real air attacks of that day to succeed. 

Furthermore, at a time when there were complaints that some airlines were canceling flights that were not full to save money, the craft involved on 9/11 carried a suspiciously low number of passengers. 

            Sometime between 7:45 am and 8:10 am that day, American Airlines Flight 11 and United Airlines Flight 175 were hijacked. By 8:15, air traffic controllers knew that they were obviously off course. Flight 11, a Boeing 767 with 92 persons on board out of a possible 351, had taken off from Boston’s Logan International Airport en route to Los Angeles. Flight 175, another Boeing 767 carrying 65 passengers out of a possible 351, also departed from Logan to Los Angeles. 

During that same time frame, American Flight 77, a Boeing 757 with 64 passengers out of a possible 289, took off from Dulles International Airport in Washington destined for Los Angeles, while United Flight 93, a Boeing 757 with 45 passengers out of a possible 289, headed for San Francisco from Newark Airport at 8:42, after a long delay.  

According to the independent timeline presented here, at about 8:40 am, the Northeast Air Defense Sector (NEADS) of NORAD was alerted to the hijackings of Flights 11 and 175 by the Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) and, according to a NORAD statement, two F-15 jet fighters were scrambled from the Otis Air National Guard Base in Falmouth, Massachusetts. Taking the initial call was Tech. Sgt. Jeremy Powell, a member of the Air National Guard at NEADS. “Hi. Boston [controller here], we have a problem here,” Powell was told by Boston Flight Control. “We have a hijacked aircraft headed toward New York, and we need you guys to, we need someone to scramble some F-16s or something up there, help us out.” Powell’s reply was: “Is this real-world or exercise?” 

Moments after 8:55 am, it was known to the FAA that four airliners had been hijacked --- an unprecedented occurrence. 

At 8:46 am, Flight 11 struck the north face of the 110-story North Tower of the 

World Trade Center (WTC) at the 96th floor. Also at this time, the two F-15s from Otis took to the air, after earlier warnings of a hijacking and waiting for several critical minutes for take-off orders.  They quickly were directed to New York City. 

At 8:47, despite having its transponder tracking beacon turned off by the hijackers, air traffic controllers could see that American Flight 77 had reversed course somewhere over West Virginia and was moving back toward the East Coast. 

At 9:03 am, with the hesitant evacuation of the WTC towers proceeding amidst fear and confusion, United Flight 175 careened into the southeast corner of the South Tower at the 80th floor, sending a massive ball of burning fuel into the air over lower New York City. The F-15s were reported as being seventy-one miles away. According to official sources, the jets arrived over New York City at 9:10, seven minutes too late. 

A short time after 9:03, Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld joined in on an emergency teleconference of top government officials being run out of the White House 

that included counter-terrorism chief Richard A. Clarke, acting chairman of the joint chiefs Richard Myers, and FAA head Jane Garvey. Despite the 9/11 Commission’s claim that no one could locate Rumsfeld until approximately 10:30 that morning, the record shows that Rumsfeld—the military’s top civilian official—was on the teleconference by as early as 9:05 am, along with the top official of the FAA. (See appendix for further details on this point.) 

Nonetheless, according to the timeline presented in The 9/11 Commission Report, FAA authorities failed to inform NORAD and NEADS about three of the four hijackings until after these planes had crashed (i.e., Flight 175 into the second World Trade Center tower at 9:03, Flight 77 into the Pentagon at 9:32, and Flight 93 in Pennsylvania at 10:06). 

At 9:06 am, President Bush is attending a photo op in Sarasota, Florida at Booker Elementary School in a second grade classroom. His chief of staff, Andrew Card, enters the room and whispers into his ear, “A second plane hit the other tower, and America’s under attack.” 

Between 9:06 and 9:16 am, with both WTC towers burning and terrified occupants leaping to their deaths, President Bush reads “My Pet Goat” to second graders for nearly ten minutes. Apparently, he never considered simply getting up, stating, “I’m sorry children, I have some presidential business to conduct,” and walking out to defend his country. 

By 9:20 am, Transportation Secretary Norman Mineta arrives at the emergency operations bunker under the east wing of the White House. Vice President Cheney had already been rushed to this location by the Secret Service, according to several witnesses. When Mineta arrives, Cheney and others are engaged in the emergency teleconference indicated above. He witnesses Vice President Cheney being told by an aide that an airplane is headed toward Washington from only 50 miles away.  

The 9/11 Commission Report ignores this eyewitness account by Mineta and others, and instead asserts that Cheney did not reach the White House bunker until about 10 am 

At 9:30 am, two F-16 fighters are scrambled from Langley Air Force Base (AFB) in Hampton, Virginia, heading toward Washington, D.C., in an attempt to intercept incoming Flight 77. But according to numerous authoritative sources, this pair of 

interceptors is ordered to fly at about a quarter of its top possible speed, as were the F-15s dispatched from Otis. At 9:31 am, President Bush, speaking from the schoolhouse in Florida, declared the disaster in New York an apparent terrorist attack. 

At 9:32 am rather than at the official time of 9:37—according to veteran military journalist Barbara Honegger, author of the special Appendix in this book—a flying object crashes into the west side of the steel-reinforced concrete and limestone Pentagon, penetrating three of its five rings of offices. A hot debate continues over what actually struck the Pentagon and exactly when. 

If it is true that Flight 77 actually did hit the Pentagon at 9:32, anyone concerned with the fact that their tax money supports a half trillion yearly defense budget should be appalled that this flight was allowed to wander over northeastern airspace unmolested for over an hour and that automated defense missile batteries failed to react. 

Also at about this moment, a bomb or bombs reportedly go off at the same location in the west side of the Pentagon as the location of the crash of a flying object. (See also the Appendix.) 

At 9:35, what official sources claim to be American Flight 77, but which may have been a reconnaissance fighter jet that was dispatched just after the impact on the Pentagon, begins making a complicated 270-degree spiral turn while descending seven thousand feet in the direction of the Pentagon.  

By 9:48, key officials of the White House and the Capitol were evacuated and taken to secure but undisclosed locations. One minute later, in an unprecedented action, the FAA ordered all airline flights across the nation grounded. Air traffic controllers, who moments before appeared paralyzed by the confusion over the hijacked planes, were able to accomplish this nationwide grounding activity with unprecedented alacrity. 

As early as 9:50 and no later than 10:00 am, according to numerous mainstream sources, President Bush had issued a shoot-down order that was transmitted to the military and was intended to apply to any remaining hijacked planes. This would have included Flight 93. With no supporting evidence, the 9/11 Commission claims that this order was not given until 10:25. 

Shortly after 10 am, the South Tower of the World Trade Center collapsed, covering lower Manhattan with tons of asbestos-filled ash, dust, smoke, and debris. 

At 10:06 am, United Flight 93, also with transponder turned off or disabled, crashed in western Pennsylvania about eighty miles southeast of Pittsburgh near Shanksville after passengers reportedly used back-of-the-seat radio phones to report that they intended to fight the hijackers. 

This event was followed about twenty-three minutes later by the collapse of the WTC North Tower, the upper floors of which had been burning for about an hour and a half and much longer than the South Tower. 

By noon, there were closings at the United Nations, Securities and Exchange Commission, the stock markets, some skyscrapers in several cities and even some large tourist attractions such as Walt Disney World, Mount Rushmore, the Seattle Space Needle, and St. Louis’s Gateway Arch. 

At 1:04 pm, President Bush proclaimed, “Make no mistake, the United States will hunt down and punish those responsible for these cowardly acts.” But until the April, 2006 conviction of Zacarias Moussaoui, who, while admitting to being a member of al Qaeda, denied any involvement in the 9/11 attacks, there were no convictions of any terrorist involved in the 9/11 attacks nor had the proclaimed culprit, Osama bin Laden, been located or captured. 

[Bush pledges to hunt down perpetrators: http://www.salon.com/news/feature/2001/09/11/ bombings/] 

At 5:25 pm the 47-story Salomon Brothers (Building 7 of the WTC) suddenly collapsed despite the fact it was not hit by aircraft nor suffered major fire — a rather strange occurrence usually ignored in the official accounts until brought to the attention of the public by independent researchers. Inexplicably, both CNN and the BBS reported the collapse of the building about 30 minutes prior to the incident. BBS reporter Jane Standley stated the building had collapsed even as it was pictured standing in the New York skyline behind her on this live broadcast. 

About an hour and a half following the collapse of Building 7, disaster relief crews began moving into the area searching for survivors and removing debris. 

It should be noted that this timeline is not sacrosanct as there are unresolved conflicts between times reported by the Federal Aviation Administration (FAA), North American Aerospace Defense Command (NORAD), The 9/11 Commission Report, and the independent research cited in this book. 

In a 2006 Washington Post article co-authored by the 9/11 Commission’s Senior Coounsel John Farmer stated, “Some staff members and commissioners of the Sept. 11 panel concluded that the Pentagon's initial story of how it reacted to the 2001 terrorist attacks may have been part of a deliberate effort to mislead the commission and the public rather than a reflection of the fog of events on that day, according to sources involved in the debate. Suspicion of wrongdoing ran so deep that the 10-member commission, in a secret meeting at the end of its tenure in summer 2004, debated referring the matter to the Justice Department for criminal investigation, according to several commission sources…I was shocked at how different the truth was from the way it was described. The tapes told a radically different story from what had been told to us and the public for two years. . . . This is not spin. This is not true.” 

[John Farmer on criminal investigation: http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/ article/2006/08/01/AR2006080101300.html] 

Only a truly independent inquiry possessing subpoena power will ever be able to resolve these and a myriad of other factual discrepancies. This book provides essential support to such an effort that is still to come. 

[Editor’s note to researchers: very detailed timeline information may be found at www.cooperativeresearch.org. Also, for a useful graphic depiction of some of the various 9/11 issues covered in this book, search Google Video for the movie Loose Change.] 

UNRESOLVED QUESTIONS ABOUND 

As previously noted, the 9/11 attacks have prompted a lengthy list of disturbing questions, most of which have never been satisfactorily answered despite official pronouincements and several government inquiries. 

For example, the “New Jersey widows” who co-founded the 9/11 Family Steering Committee (FSC), along with many other 9/11 family members, made this charge very clear at a July 21, 2005 press conference convened at the National Press Club on the occasion of the first anniversary of the 9/11 Commission’s final report. In their opening statement, they declared that the Commission had ignored “approximately 70 percent” of their concerns, while also suppressing important evidence and whistleblower testimony that challenged the official story. It will be remembered that the 9/11 Commission was formed only after 18 months of intense lobbying by the FSC, and that the FSC’s list of questions were initially considered to be the “road map” for the work of the Commission. 

[Commission road map questions: Family Steering Committee: http://www.scoop.co.nz/ stories/WO0507/S00369.htm] 

Many unanswered questions concern the collapses of the towers at the World Trade Center (WTC). But due to the premature and illegal cleansing of Ground Zero, these crucial issues may never be definitively answered. These questions include the controversy concerning how fires in only upper stories could have brought down steel-frame buildings; the unprecedented speed of their collapse; the cause of their apparent pulverization into fine dust; multiple reports of bombs in the buildings; and the mystery surrounding the collapse of Building 7, which was not hit by hijacked planes nor subjected to intense fires. 

In the course of this inquiry, it will become clear that many other pieces of evidence have been systematically withheld, ignored, or even destroyed, raising additional unanswered questions. 

Years of foot-dragging and unnecessary secrecy by the Bush administration, widely documented in the mainstream press, also hampered independent and official inquiries into unanswered questions. Throughout this difficult process, unanswered questions about the failure of US intelligence also linger in the minds of critics of the official story. How could an obviously sophisticated terrorist plan that likely involved scores of persons collaborating over many years escape the notice of our intelligence services, especially the FBI and CIA? 

The fact is, it didn’t. Following 9/11, the American public was to learn again and again that a great deal was already known about the alleged plot within the intelligence community—but simply not acted upon, or directly suppressed. Mild admissions of incompetence have been made in official hearings, but a great deal of additional evidence of wrongdoing and missteps by these agencies has still not entered mainstream discourse. 

And what about the question of accountability? Was 9/11 simply a case of bungling incompetence by surprised and confused officials, as the official account claims? To many thoughtful people, it is unsettling that not one individual within the federal government or military has been fired or even reprimanded for the many obvious government missteps of that day. Indeed, many of those responsible for failures were actually promoted. Many have interpreted this lack of discipline as evidence that government actions on 9/11 were not missteps at all. 

John Farmer, chief counsel of the 9/11 Commission, however, was among those who chose to see the success of the attacks as evidence of a total failure of the system. “What failed in the history of 9/11 and in the Katrina crisis was not an individual department head or two, but government itself.” 

Failure of government itself: John Farmer, The Ground Truth: The Untold Story of America Under Attack on 9/11 (New York: Riverhead Books, a member of Penguin Group, 2009), p. 

7. 

And perhaps most important of all is this crucial question: Why did there appear to be such a systematic failure of response on the part of our air defense authorities? 

NORAD successfully scrambled interceptors within 15 minutes of an alert 129 times in 2000. This was done 67 times between Sept. 2000 and June 2001. Yet on Sept. 11, 2001, they failed to accomplish this practiced task four times that morning! 

Both American Flight 11 and United Flight 175 were known to be off course by 

8:15 am, yet NORAD was not notified for almost twenty minutes. Why the long delay? It then required another fifteen minutes before jet interceptors were ordered off the ground at Otis AFB, entailing a total delay of more than thirty minutes—according to independent chronologies. Even so, we now know that the F-15s still had enough time to reach the World Trade Center in time to intercept Flight 175 before it hit the second tower. Simple calculations using NORAD’s own numbers reveal that the fighters were flying at far less than their top speeds.   

But even more disconcerting than the aforementioned fatal delays, and the intended or unintended destruction of evidence, is this disturbing fact: The US military had almost an hour and a half lead time to protect Washington after learning that four airliners had been hijacked. Yet no jet interceptors were launched from nearby Andrews AFB where two squadrons of jet fighters are specifically assigned to protect the Pentagon and the White House. Instead, F-16s were dispatched from the more distant Langley AFB, and for some reason flew at an estimated one-fourth of their top speed of 1875 mph, as had also occurred with the F-15s earlier dispatched toward New York. Curiously, none of the sophisticated anti-aircraft batteries adjacent to the Pentagon or in the Washington area were activated. These installations are set to fire automatically if any aircraft approaches the Pentagon that is not sending out a “friendly” signal from its transponder. 

[Fighters at reduced speed: http://911research.wtc7.net/planes/analysis/norad/ index.html#otis] 

The fighter jets scrambled on 9/11 did not arrive in time for a visual check of the hijacked planes’ cockpits, even though such jet intercepts of wayward flights are a routine occurrence. For example, in October 1999, when golf pro Payne Stewart’s Learjet went off course due to a failure of the plane’s oxygen system, the Air Force announced that two F-15s from Elgin Air Force Base, Florida, intercepted the plane within twenty-four minutes after it had lost contact with air traffic controllers, and followed it until it crashed after running out of fuel. In 2001, a private plane that merely passed too close to the Bush ranch in Texas was immediately ordered to land. 

“It happens all the time,” noted investigative journalist William Thomas in a definitive essay on the issue of the 9/11 interceptors. “Between September 2000 and June 2001, the Pentagon launched fighters on sixty-seven occasions to escort wayward aircraft.” 

[67 intercepts: William Thomas, “Pentagon Says Interceptors Flew: Too Far, Too Slow, Too Late,” http://www.thetruthseeker.co.uk/article.asp?ID=1325] 

The air traffic controllers who actually handled the hijacked flights on 9/11 may have been able to give a clearer picture of what really happened in the hand off to NORAD and other authorities. In fact, according to the inspector general of the Department of Transportation, at least six of the controllers had made tape recordings that day describing their experiences. Incredibly, these tapes were destroyed by an FAA quality-assurance manager, without making any copies or even a transcript. According to an article in the May 6, 2004, New York Times by Matthew L. Wald, the manager told investigators he had destroyed the tape because he thought its production was contrary to FAA policy, which calls for written statements, and because he felt that the controllers “were not in the correct frame of mind to have properly consented to the taping” due to stress. 

[FAA official destroyed controllers tape: http://summeroftruth.org/nyt_06may04.html] 

What could explain such failures? “It seems evident that…the Commission has not succeeded in removing grounds for suspicion that the US military had issued stand-down orders for 9/11,” concluded author David Ray Griffin in his book The 9/11 Commission Report: Omissions and Distortions, a landmark analysis of the 9/11 Commission’s report. Griffin is a distinguished author, philosopher, and theologian who taught at California’s Claremont School of Theology until his forced retirement believed by many due to his public statements on 9/11. 

[Stand-down suspicion not removed: David Ray Griffin, The 9/11 Commission Report: Omissions and Distortions (Northampton, MA: Oliver Branch Press, 2005)] 

And what about the war game exercises on that day? The now-indisputable record shows that multiple war games and exercises were underway simultaneously with the attacks, and thus might have been the true cause of failure of our air defenses. One former sergeant with the Army’s Central Command stated several wargame excercises were underway that morning, including one in which a hijacked commercial airliner was deliberately crashed into one of the World Trade Center towers. He also said false images representing hijacked planes were place on the FAA radar scopes as part of the exercise. 

Such wargame exercises, which obviously would have contributed to the confusion of that morning, were deemed merely Internet rumors for more than a year and only substantiated after US Counterterrorism chief Richard A. Clark authored a 2004 book entitled Against All Enemies in which he confirmed multiple wargame exercises on 9/11. 

And there are more questions: 

What are the odds that four transcontinental flights on two major airlines— American Flights 77 and 11 and United Flights 175 and 93—would have 78, 74, 81, and 84 percent of their seats empty, respectively, on September 11, 2001? This came at a time when many airlines were trying to save money by overbooking and canceling flights that were not full. Although any airline policy pertaining to cancelled flights has not been made public, researchers Mark Hansen and Jing Xiong of the University of California at Berkeley in 2010 demonstrated that such curtailing of nonprofitable fights was continuing.  After looking at 8,269 airline flight disruption records, they found underbooked flights are at greater risk of cancellation as are any flights that carries the minimum number of people the airline must rebook. They also found that planes were more likely to be cancelled on heavily traveled and redundant routes, such as those of the American and United flights on 9/11. 

[Flights still being cancelled: http://www.economist.com/blogs/gulliver/2010/06/ flight_cancellations] 

How could TV personality Barbara Olson have been the source of information on the hijacking of Flight 77 when, during the Moussaoui trial, FBI officials testified that only one call was made by Olson and this was an “unconnected call” which reached no one? So, according to the FBI, Theodore “Ted” Olson received no call from his wife, who was the sole source of the information that hijackers had used “knives and box cutters” to take control of Flight 77. 

And how did the terrorists obtain top-secret White House and Air Force One codes and signals, one of the excuses for hustling President Bush from Florida to Louisiana and finally to Nebraska on September 11? 

At 9:00 a.m. that day, just about the time Flight 175 slammed into the South Tower of the WTC, Secret Service agents in Washington received this chilling message: “Air Force One is next.” Within minutes Vice President Dick Cheney was hurried from his seat in front of a television down to the president’s nuclear-bombproof emergency operations center, while the White House was evacuated. 

The warning was transmitted in that day’s top-secret White House code, indicating that whoever was behind the ongoing attacks had access to the highest level of security codes, only known to the Secret Service. It meant that whoever had the codes could track and accurately pinpoint the president’s plane or transmit fraudulent messages. 

After several days of investigation, the picture grew even darker. Someone had penetrated the National Security Agency’s (NSA) Echelon surveillance system. In fact, the perpetrators appeared to have more electronic capability than even the NSA, including the use of “steganography,” technology that allows its user to bypass Echelon and other electronic monitoring by hiding messages randomly in otherwise innocent digital files such as music, online advertisements, email headers or even Internet pornography. Such buried messages leave no trace of their presence. The idea that someone had access to such high-level codes provoked speculation that there were “moles,” deep-cover secret agents, within the US government. It also meant that whoever was behind the attacks had access to our latest and most sophisticated electronic technology. Was this evidence of an inside job? 

[Steganography: Editors, “Digital moles in the White House?” WorldNetDaily.com (2001); www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=24594] 

Access to high-level secret codes; “moles” within the government; foreknowledge of war-game exercises which disrupted normal air defenses; the lack of a rapid and decisive response to the hijackings; a systemic lack of response to numerous pre-9/11 warnings; no one fired or reprimanded over the series of security failures. Could all this be attributed to random chance or simply bad luck? 

Why has Osama bin Laden never been charged with the crimes of 9/11? In June 2006, FBI Chief of Investigative Publicity Rex Tomb confirmed what critics of the official 9/11 story had been saying all along when he told Ed Haas, a writer for the Muckraker Report, “The reason why 9/11 is not mentioned on Osama bin Laden’s Most Wanted page is because the FBI has no hard evidence connecting bin Laden to 9/11.” 

[Bin Laden not charged with 9/11: http://www.indymedia.org.uk/en/2006/06/343007.html] 

Questions still abound regarding the attack on the Pentagon. Since Flight 77 supposedly was flown directly into the Pentagon where it exploded, why was it reported that many small pieces of the aircraft were found on the Pentagon’s lawn and even out over a nearby highway? If it disintegrated outside the Pentagon why is there nothing that looks like a Boeing 757 on the Pentagon lawn? If it disintegrated either inside or outside the Pentagon where did the small pieces of debris come from and what caused the hole in C-ring? 

A key member of the 9/11 Family Steering Committee, Mindy Kleinberg, summed up the frustration of many about so many unanswered questions in her testimony before the 9/11 Commission during its first public proceedings in early 2003. 

            “Is it luck that aberrant stock trades were not monitored?” Kleinberg asked, referring to the widespread reports of possible insider trading in the week leading up to September 11 indicating specific prior knowledge of the attacks. 

“Is it luck when 15 visas are awarded based on incomplete forms? Is it luck when Airline Security screenings allow hijackers to board planes with box cutters and pepper spray? Is it luck when Emergency FAA and NORAD protocols are not followed? Is it luck when a national emergency is not reported to top government officials on a timely basis?

            “To me luck is something that happens once. When you have this repeated pattern of broken protocols, broken laws, broken communication, one cannot still call it luck…” 

[Kleinberg’s comments about “luck”: www.9-11commission.gov/hearings/hearing1/ witness_kleinberg.htm] 

WHAT DID PRESIDENT BUSH KNOW, AND WHEN? 

Despite the government’s systematic failure to respond to the 9/11 attacks themselves, reaction after the fact came so swiftly that it lent support to the disconcerting idea that planning for such a reaction had been made months before. Perhaps the most remarkable and puzzling instance of this apparent foreknowledge is the actual behavior of President Bush himself. 

About ten minutes after the North Tower of the WTC was struck, Bush arrived at an elementary school in Sarasota, Florida, for a photo op with grade school kids. CNN had already interrupted broadcasting to tell of the strike two minutes after it happened, yet reportedly Bush remained unaware until he was briefed shortly after arriving at the school. Or was he? 

On more than one occasion Bush said he saw the first plane strike the WTC North Tower. “I was sitting outside the classroom waiting to go in and I saw an airplane hit the tower—the TV was obviously on, and I used to fly myself, and I said, ‘There’s one terrible pilot.’” The oddity here is that no video of the strike on the North Tower was available until that evening, when a French camera team revealed that they had accidentally filmed the hit while shooting a documentary in Manhattan. 

[Bush’s quote on terrible pilot: David Ray Griffin, The New Pearl Harbor (Northampton, MA: Olive Branch Press, 2004)] 

Could Bush have confused the real strike with something he saw in a past drill or perhaps via an unpublicized private broadcast? This possibility was hinted at when Vice President Cheney, during an interview with Meet the Press on September 16, 2001, said, “The Secret Service has an arrangement with the FAA. They had open lines after the World Trade Center was . . .” He ended his statement and moved on to other matters. If Bush indeed witnessed the first strike, why have all later official versions of the school events stated otherwise? 

Bush told the school principal that “a commercial plane has hit the World Trade Center and we’re going ahead and . . . do the reading thing anyway.” Bush then entered the classroom at about the same time as the second plane struck the WTC South Tower. Moments later, then chief of staff Andrew Card entered the front of the room and whispered to Bush, alerting him that a second plane had struck and that this was clearly a terrorist attack. To the later amazement of many, Bush calmly continued his interaction with the second-graders—even as the rest of country watched terrorist mayhem consume lower Manhattan, and while two additional hijacked planes remained in the air over American territory. 

In an effort to address criticism of Bush’s lack of immediate action, Card later altered the time frame by telling newsmen that after he informed the president of the second strike, “Not that many seconds later the president excused himself from the classroom.” It is now known, however, and supported by video tapes of the photo op, that Bush remained in the classroom until 9:16 am -- that’s 12 minutes or more than seven hundred seconds after Card’s notification. 

Adding to this puzzling behavior on the part of the nation’s commander-in-chief is the fact that his Secret Service detail surely must have realized the danger to the president inherent in a large-scale terrorist attack. Yet, Bush was allowed to finish his chat with the elementary students and calmly leave the school after making general comments to the media. He also left by the same motorcade and along the originally planned route even after officials were alerted that White House security codes had been compromised. Air Force One then left Florida with no military jet escort—disconcertingly odd behavior considering the potential danger to the president. 

One would expect that in an event as momentous as 9/11, there would be a full and complete record of the movements of the chief executive. But this is not the case. In the feverish frantic climate in the wake of the 9/11 attacks no one was prepared to challenge the official record of Bush’s actions – or lack thereof -- after leaving the school. 

Dissenters from the party line in the media soon found themselves out of work. The TV shows of Bill Maher and Phil Donahue were suspended after they made remarks concerning 9/11 and a columnist for the Texas City Sun was fired after writing that Mr. Bush, instead of returning to Washington on the day of attacks, was “flying around the country like a scared child, seeking refuge in his mother's bed after having a nightmare.” 

Such reactions prompted an editorial in the Washington Post to opine, “Yes, newspapers and universities and television stations have a right to be spineless. But they will be judged in time by how robustly they resist a climate of intolerance. It is not a show of strength to come down hard on dissent, even in times of war. It is, rather, America's strength to encourage contrarian viewpoints and tolerate distasteful remarks, especially when political discourse matters.” 

[Media will be judged on resistance to intolerance: Editors, “Free Speech in Wartime,” Washington Post (September 29, 2001)] 

What did the president know, and when? Was the threat to Air Force One an attempt to terrorize the president himself? “The guess here is that Bush knew far less than many of his most severe critics might surmise,” wrote Webster Griffin Tarpley, a veteran journalist, lecturer, and author of 9/11 Synthetic Terror. “Bush’s crime was not the crime of knowing everything in advance; it was rather the crime of not knowing what he should have known, and then compounding that by capitulating, by turning the US Government and policy in the direction demanded by the terror plotters…Students who build their work around the thesis that ‘Bush Knew’ are on treacherous ground.” 

Later in his book, Tarpley observed, “[T]he typical model of a Bush presidency is that of a weak and passive executive who comes into office with few ideas beyond the basic desire to rule and to appoint rich cronies to key posts, and who sits in the White House waiting for his networks to tell him what it is he must do. These impulses, naturally, are mediated through the handlers of the White House palace guard. But here lies the danger: when Bush was running for office, it was widely conceded by his supporters that their candidate was a moron, but a moron who would hire the best advisers available, who would guide him through the crises of his presidency. In this sense, both Bush presidencies were oligarchical presidencies, with the chief magistrate in fact functioning as the front man for a committee. 

“The events of 9/11 showed the grave danger of such an oligarchical presidency: what happened if the advisors turned out to be traitors, misfits, or absent, as they did on 9/11: the presidency itself was paralyzed and incapable of acting, as occurred during the dark eternity of horror the world experienced as Bush busied himself with reading ‘My Pet Goat.’” 

[Bush capitulated: Webster Griffin Tarpley, 9/11 Synthetic Terror (Joshua Tree, CA: Progressive Press, 2006)] 

DID WAR GAMES AID THE TERRORISTS? 

US military war games did take place on the very day—in fact the very hour—of the actual 9/11 attacks. Indeed, it appears likely that plans for staging a variety of war game exercises were designed to be so distracting that they may well have contributed to the success of the actual strikes. 

 Equally startling has been the revelation that some of these exercises involved scenarios in which terrorists fly hijacked planes into buildings. 

The existence of such exercises remained a secret for nearly a year after 9/11 and then was dismissed as an Internet hoax for several more months. But as many as a half-dozen 9/11 war game exercises have since been acknowledged by the government. 

The 9/11 Commission Report relegated any discussion of the war game exercises to a footnote on page 458 where, while timidly admitting that NORAD “was scheduled to conduct a military exercise, Vigilant Guardian,” the report actually argued that the military response on 9/11 “was, if anything, expedited by the increased number of staff at the sectors and NORAD…” Apparently they reasoned that increased staff and the foresight of wargaming an attack actually aided in the slow response of that morning. Many Americans still don’t know of the exercises and many more relegate them to a side issue in 9/11. However, more astute researchers see the pre-planned war game exercises as integral to the success of the attacks.  

To begin with, the powerful but little publicized National Reconnaissance Office (NRO) had scheduled a test exercise for the morning of September 11, 2001. The scenario was that of a corporate jet, crippled by mechanical failure, crashing into one of the four towers of the NRO headquarters building in Chantilly, VA, which is about four miles from Washington’s Dulles International Airport. No actual planes were to be used in the exercise, but plans called for evacuating most of the three thousand NRO employees. 

The exercise, later described as a “bizarre coincidence,” was the brain child of CIA officer John Fulton, chief of the NRO’s strategic gaming division. In 2002, an announcement for a Department of Homeland Security conference noted the exercise with the comment, “On the morning of September 11, 2001, Mr. Fulton and his team . . . were running a preplanned simulation to explore the emergency response issues that would be created if a plane were to strike a building. Little did they know that the scenario would come true in a dramatic way that day.” 

The exercise was cancelled when the first plane struck the World Trade Center less than an hour before the test was to begin. All NRO employees, except for certain essential personnel, were sent home for the day, according to NRO officials. 

The NRO exercise, astounding in its timing, apparently was either part of—or concurrent with—an even larger set of war games being played out by NORAD’s northeast sector, the region that included the three 9/11 crash sites in New York, Washington, D.C., and Pennsylvania. This was confirmed by then-NSC counter-terrorism chief Richard A. Clarke. In his 2004 book Against All Enemies, while narrating his experiences during a video teleconference in the White House Situation Room on the morning of 9/11, Clarke writes: “I turned to the Pentagon screen. ‘JCS, JCS [Joint Chiefs of Staff]. I assume NORAD has scrambled fighters and AWACS. How many? Where?’” 

Acting chairman of the joint chiefs Richard Myers then responded, “We’re in the middle of Vigilant Warrior, a NORAD exercise, but…Otis has launched two birds toward New York. Langley is trying to get two up now. The AWACS [Airborne Warning and Control System aircraft] are at Tinker [AFB] and not on alert.” 

Lt. Col. Robert Marr, commanding the Northeast Air Defense Sector (NEADS), upon also receiving notification from Boston regarding the possible hijacking of American Flight 11, asked: “Part of the exercise?” He was then told the hijacking was real.  Lt. Col. Dawne Deskins, a NORAD airborne control and warning officer, also received word from Boston regarding the possible hijacking. She immediately thought, “It must be part of the exercise.” 

[Lt. Col. Marr: Scott, op. cit.; Col. Deskins: Hart Seely, “Amid Crisis Simulation, ‘We Were Suddenly No-Kidding Under Attack’” Newhouse News Service (January 25, 2002)] 

It has also been reliably reported that the war game exercises included not only real military aircraft posing as hijacked planes but that perhaps as many as two dozen false aircraft images placed in the FAA’s monitors—were in use. Such false images may account for the rumors that day that as many as eight or more aircraft were hijacked. 

Army Sgt. Lauro “LJ” Chavez, who participated in the war games exercises as a member of the U. S. Central Command headquarters staff in Florida, said false images called “inputs” representing several hijacked aircraft were placed on radar screens creating confusion over what was real. Chavez, a computer specialist, also stated this was the first military exercise that he had ever participated in that was classified “Top Secret.” 

Chavez dropped several bombshells in his account of that day—he noted that Vice President Dick Cheney had become the first civilian to take command of NORAD only weeks before 9/11 and that the war game exercises included a scenario in which a hijacked commercial airliner was crashed into one of the World Trade Center towers.  “What are the odds this could happen for real?” Chavez quoted astonished command center staffers as asking. He also said when some officers began asking why no jet interceptors were in the air, a superior officer stated that Cheney had issued a “stand down” order. 

[Sgt. Lauro Chavez: Author’s interview, September 28, 2006] 

A stand-down order is not to be confused with a shoot-down order. NORAD’s chief of air defense operations, Lt. Col. William E. Glover, Jr., had telephoned Maj. Gen. Larry Arnold, commander of the Continental U.S. NORAD Region at Tyndall AFB, FL, telling him that Cheney had authorized a shoot down of any threatening aircraft in the Washington area. “We created a free-fire zone over the nation's capital,” Arnold later reported. “Anyone airborne who did not immediately turn away from the center of town, or who did not land, could be shot down.” 

Adding to the problem of false radar images, journalist William B. Scott pointed out the enormity of simply trying to locate hijacked aircraft from amongst the thousands of radar contacts. He said, “In essence, [FAA] technicians were half-blind, trying to separate hijacked airliners from thousands of skin-paint returns. At the time, more than 4,000 aircraft were airborne over the nation, most in the northeast sector, which monitors half a million square miles of airspace.” The FAA command center was reporting as many as 11 aircraft either not in communication with FAA facilities, or flying unexpected routes. The confusion mounted. 

[William B. Scott: http://911research.wtc7.net/cache/planes/defense/ aviationnow_jumpstart.htm] 

In addition to the NRO, the Pentagon drills and the false “inputs” creating confusion, several reliable accounts noted these war game exercises also included Northern Vigilance, which sent fighter interceptors deep into Canada in response to a Russian exercise in the artic and northern Pacific; Vigilant Guardian, which may have included scenarios based on a hijacked airplane; Vigilant Warrior, believed to have been the “aggressor” component of Vigilant Guardian; Northern Guardian, another portion of the Vigilant Guardian exercise; Amalgam Virgo, an exercised specifically dealing with hijacked airplanes used as weapons (Amalgam 01 begun in June 2001 may have ended by 9/11 but Amalgam 02 was already in the planning stages); and Tripod II, a biological warfare exercise mentioned by Mayor Rudolph Giuliani that may explain the arrival of the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) National Urban Search and Rescue Team in New York the night before the 9/11 attacks and confusion in New York on the day of the attacks. 

Author Barbara Honegger, noting the obvious lack of timely response to the 9/11 attacks—especially at the Pentagon—suggested, “This is beyond comprehension over the nation’s capital unless some previous piece of information or mental set led them to assume the Pentagon plane could not be a terrorist vehicle, or at least confuse them as to whether it was or not. If those looking on from inside the Pentagon as 9/11 unfolded believed Flight 77 was, or might be, part of a counter-terror exercise set for that very morning, it would explain the otherwise incomprehensible delay, almost to the point of paralysis, in effectively scrambling interceptors.” 

Honegger, well-known for her 1989 book October Surprise that revealed the elder Bush’s role in a covert deal with Iranian terrorists that ensured the election of Ronald Reagan in 1980, noted that if in fact the 9/11 attacks were enabled by homegrown war games, this might explain why the leak by a congressional investigation (to be examined later) of a September 10, 2001, NSA intercept message is reported to have upset Vice President Cheney so much. 

That message reportedly was between hijack leader Mohammad Atta and the purported attack mastermind, Khalid Sheikh Mohammed. It stated, “The Match is about to begin. Tomorrow is zero hour.” 

“‘Match,’ of course, is what you would expect if the speakers were referring to his discovery of the date that the US government had selected to conduct its counter-terror exercises—one that was about to turn very real when the terrorists piggybacked their long-planned plot onto it,” said Honneger. “[G]iven the context in which all this finally begins to make sense, Atta was merely communicating to his boss, or vice versa, the date that the US government exercise was to take place. Bin al Shibh, Atta, and Mohammed didn’t choose the date. The US government did.” 

The NSA phone intercept makes it clear that the hijackers knew when to coordinate their attack with the war games. How could they have obtained this vital yet top-secret information unless through some source within the government? In the Appendix to this book, Honegger provides a detailed scenario for how the hand-off of the “match” information to Atta may have taken place. 

Journalist Webster Tarpley saw within the war games, particularly Amalgam Virgo, something sinister. “Here was an exercise which included many of the elements which were put into practice on 9/11. Amalgam Virgo thus provided the witting putschists with a perfect cover for conducting the actual live fly components of 9/11 through a largely non-witting military bureaucracy. Under the cover of this confusion, the most palpably subversive actions could be made to appear in the harmless and even beneficial guise of a drill.” 

[Amalgam Virgo as sinister cover: Tarpley, op. cit.] 

The release of news concerning such exercises certainly gives lie to the numerous public statements of President Bush, National Security Adviser Condoleezza Rice, FBI Director Robert Mueller, and others who stated, at times under oath, that the government never considered that terrorists might use airplanes as weapons. 

If the idea that war game exercises both explained the lack of initial response on 9/11 as well as put to lie the oft-stated question by Bush administration officials that they could not have known terrorists might use aircraft as weapons, in early 2005 this issue grew even hotter. The American Free Press reported that the US Army had planned just such a scenario—in 1976! 

Timothy McNiven, a US Defense Dept. contract operative, revealed that his military unit conceived of a mock terrorist attack on the World Trade Center as part of a 1976 exercise. “[A]s I watched the twin towers really collapse on the morning of September 11, I realized I was watching the very same thing we devised in 1976,” McNiven said. 

McNiven, who successfully passed a polygraph “lie detector” test in regard to his story as well as naming about 40 individuals who took part in the planning, said in 1976 he was with C Battery, 2/81st Field Artillery stationed in Strasbourg, Germany, when the 

unit was ordered to concoct the “perfect terrorist plan” using the World Trade Center towers as their target. The congressionally commissioned project reportedly was to identify security lapses and alert lawmakers to needed legislation. McNiven’s group came up with a plan in which Middle Eastern terrorists would hijack commercial airliners using plastic box cutters to bypass security, then level the towers by crashing the planes into them. He said the team’s leader, Lt. Michael Teague, was specifically ordered by his superiors to use the World Trade Center towers as the terrorist target. 

“Why have I spent every waking hour trying to bring this story to the American people?” McNiven asked during an interview. He said he told his superior officer that if the towers were ever brought down in the manner in which his group had foreseen, he would go public with the story. Initially, he said he was ordered never to talk about the 1976 plan and was even physically beaten for speaking about it. He said a week or so later, in a strange turn of events, he was given a direct order that if the twin towers were every attacked as in the 1976 study, he was to do everything he could to bring this story to the public. “I have no idea why they changed their minds,” he said, “but I was then emphatically told that this order was never to be rescinded—never—because those who would rescind it, would be the very same people who turned against the American people.” 

[Timothy McNiven: Greg Szymanski, “Army Theorists Crafted Model of 9-11 Attack Back in 1976,” American Free Press (March 21, 2005); http:// www.codenamegrillfire.com/index.php?n=1&id=1] 

Do the war games provide sufficient evidence of an inside job? “I think the people who planned and carried out those exercises, they’re the ones that should be the object of investigation,” said Dr. Robert M. Bowman, Lt. Col., USAF  (ret.). Bowman flew 101 combat missions in Vietnam and was a recipient of the Eisenhower Medal, the George F. Kennan Peace Prize, the President’s Medal of Veterans for Peace, the Society of Military Engineers Gold Medal (twice), six Air Medals, and dozens of other awards and honors. His Ph.D. is in Aeronautics and Nuclear Engineering from Caltech and he is considered one of the country’s foremost experts on National Security. In the 1970s, Bowman worked on the then-secret Star Wars space defense system but left the program when he realized it was designed for offensive warfare against the old Soviet Union. 

Bowman said that the entire chain of military command may have been unaware of what was taking place and were used as tools by the people pulling the strings behind the attack. “If I had to narrow it [a 9/11 conspiracy] down to one person...I think my prime suspect would be Dick Cheney,” said Bowman in an April, 2006, radio interview. He added that reaction to the 9/11 attacks, such as the PATRIOT Act has “…done more to destroy the rights of Americans than all of our enemies combined.” 

[Robert M. Bowman: http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/ april2006/040406mainsuspect.htm] 

But if Cheney is a key conspirator as Bowman claims, how was the apparent subterfuge of the war game exercises put into place? 

One speculation points to yet another piece of evidence of gaming scenarios. It was learned that as far back as November 3, 2000, the Military District of Washington’s Command Emergency Response Training unit conducted a scenario entitled The Pentagon Mass Casualty Exercise, which simulated the crash of an airliner into the courtyard of the Pentagon. 

According to an email message sent by a NORAD officer in September 2001, and published by the nonprofit watchdog group, Project Government Oversight, “The NORAD exercise developers wanted an event having a terrorist group hijack a commercial airliner (foreign carrier) and fly it into the Pentagon. Joint Staff action officers rejected it as unrealistic.” 

“What do you want to bet that, when the April, 2001, hijacked-plane-into-Pentagon NORAD war game script writer was turned down, that he took his idea to Cheney or one of Cheney’s people, who then took it as their own . . .” mused Honegger, “. . . and on September 11, the same scenario that had been turned down in April was embedded in NORAD’s own game, ‘Vigilant Guardian’?” 

Few people realize to what extent Cheney was in a commanding position to know all aspects of the international terrorist structure and particularly America’s terrorist attack planning scenarios. On May 9, 2001, four months prior to the attacks, the Bush administration had launched an effort to address the problem of terrorism. President Bush created a new Office of National Preparedness (ONP) within the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA) and named Vice President Dick Cheney to head a special task force to study terrorism and guide FEMA’s antiterrorism operations. His position in the counterterrorism effort of the federal government was therefore central—especially so if one considers his previous experience as Secretary of Defense during the first Bush administration. 

[Cheney and Office of National Preparedness: http://www.washingtonpost.com/ac2/wp-dyn? pagename=article&contentId=A64420-2001May8&notFound=true] 

Practically speaking, Dick Cheney was in a virtual command-and-control position during the actual events of 9/11, argues Mike Ruppert in Crossing the Rubicon. We’ve already noted that Cheney was rushed to the White House Presidential Emergency Operations Center, (located in a bunker under the east wing of the White House) just after the second plane had hit the WTC, and was directing activities of the government from this secure location while President Bush was being whisked around the country on Air Force One. 

Cheney’s terrorism task force was scheduled to produce antiterrorism recommendations for Congress by October 1, 2001, too late to make a difference. Of course, by that time, the nation was well into the new War on Terrorism.

            During much of 2001 prior to 9/11, Cheney also was in charge of another crucial task force, this one reviewing national energy policy. This panel later became the center of controversy, when California’s escalating power woes indicated that corporate energy executives had unduly influenced national policies. Cheney’s task force never turned over its internal papers, despite a lawsuit over this refusal that made its way up to the Supreme Court. Some observers have argued that smoking-gun documents related to 9/11—and revealing a motive involving an invasion of Iraq for the sake of oil—may be hidden in the records that Cheney has refused to make public. But what has been revealed is the fact that Cheney met at least six times with officials of the failed energy company Enron. 

[Cheney and energy task force: Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, (Gabriola Island, Canada: New Society Publishers, 2004)] 

WHO AUTHORIZED THE BIN LADEN EVACUATION? 

Two days after the attacks, Bush emphatically pledged, “The most important thing is for us to find Osama bin Laden. It is our number one priority and we will not rest until we find him.” 

Yet as the weeks passed, this position grew more ambivalent. Towards the end of December, speaking at his Crawford, TX, ranch, Bush ruminated, “...he [bin Laden] is not escaping us. This is a guy, who, three months ago, was in control of a county [sic]. Now he's maybe in control of a cave. He's on the run. Listen, a while ago I said to the American people, our objective is more than bin Laden. But one of the things for certain is we're going to get him running and keep him running, and bring him to justice. And that's what's happening. He's on the run, if he's running at all. So we don't know whether he's in cave with the door shut, or a cave with the door open -- we just don't know....” 

By March, 2002, Bush admitted, “I don't know where bin Laden is. I have no idea and really don't care. It's not that important. It's not our priority."In response to a question from newsmen about bin Laden’s whereabouts, Bush responded, “I am truly not that concerned about him.” 

This same indifferent attitude apparently did not extend to the bin Laden family. 

While hundreds of people around the world were rounded up and arrested by national authorities in the wake of the 9/11 attacks and the public denied the right to fly, about 140 Saudis—including two dozen members of Osama bin Laden’s own family— were allowed to fly by private jet to a reunion in Washington and then on to Boston. 

According to The New Yorker, the bin Ladens grouped in Boston, from where they eventually were flown out of the country once the FAA reinstated overseas flights. And this curious operation was carried out even as Osama bin Laden was being fingered as the undoubted perpetrator of the attacks. 

[Flying bin Ladens: Jane Mayer, “The House Of Bin Laden,” The New Yorker (Nov. 12, 2001)] 

Initially dismissed as an Internet rumor or an urban legend, the reports of the bin Laden family flight were confirmed in an October 2003 Vanity Fair interview with Richard 

A. Clarke, who had resigned earlier that year as chief of the Counterterrorism Security Group of the NSC. Clarke said that he did not recall who requested approval for the flight, but thought it was either the FBI or the State Department. “Someone brought to us for approval the decision to let an airplane filled with Saudis, including members of the bin Laden family, leave the country,” he said. “So I said, ‘Fine, let it happen.’”

 [Bin Ladens flown from US: Craig Unger, “Saving the Saudis,” Vanity Fair (October, 2003)] 

Although both the Tampa Tribune and the New York Times reported that the Saudis were shepherded to their flights by FBI agents, bureau officials denied such reports. The Saudi flights, which came from ten American cities, including Los Angeles, Washington, D.C., and Houston, ended up in Boston where two jumbo jets flew the group to Saudi Arabia in mid-September 2001. 

None of the Saudis was seriously interrogated by anyone. 

“We were in the midst of the worst terrorist act in history and here we were seeing an evacuation of the bin Ladens…” groused Tom Kinton, director of aviation at Boston’s Logan International Airport. “I wanted to go to the highest levels in Washington,” he told Vanity Fair but realized that the operation had the blessing of top federal officials. 

[Tom Kinton: Ibid.] 

Equally disturbing was the accusation of Senator Bob Graham, former chairman of the Senate Intelligence Committee, who in 2004 accused the Bush White House of covering up evidence that might have linked Saudi Arabia to the Sept. 11 hijackers. This charge came following FBI officials refusal to allow investigators for the Congressional 9/11inquiry and the 9/11 Commission to interview an informant, Abdussattar Shaikh, an FBI informant who was landlord in San Diego of two Sept. 11 hijackers. Graham termed the letter from an FBI official stating “the administration would not sanction a staff interview with the source [Shaikh],” a “smoking gun” which proved “The reason for this cover-up goes right to the White House.” Republicans unsurprisingly termed such accusation “bizarre conspiracy theories,” and Saudi officials said they were unsubstantiated and reckless. 

[Bob Graham on smoking gun letter: http://www.nytimes.com/2004/09/08/ politics/08graham.html?_r=1] 

“How was it possible that, just as President Bush declared a no-holds-barred global war on terrorism that would send hundreds of thousands of US troops to Afghanistan and Iraq, and just as Osama bin Laden became Public Enemy No. 1 and the target of a worldwide manhunt, the White House would expedite the departure of so many potential witnesses, including two dozen relatives of the man behind the attack itself?” asked Vanity Fair writer Craig Unger. 

Numerous bin Laden family members flew out of the US from Logan International on September 18, 2001. The very next day, White House speech writers were formulating President Bush’s stirring call for a war on terrorism while at the Pentagon plans were being drawn up for this war to include Iraq. No one yet has pinpointed the authority behind this incredible evacuation, although it is clear this authority must have had control over both the FBI and the FAA. 

The sheer fact that someone with authority over the FBI and FAA allowed the family of the chief suspect in the 9/11 attacks to fly with impunity when the rest of America was grounded failed to set off alarm bells in both the media and the public. 

WHAT ABOUT THE HIJACKERS THEMSELVES? 

Lending support to the contention that al Qaeda has been overblown as a monolithic terrorist network is a lengthy series of disturbing questions concerning the organization as well as the 9/11 hijackers themselves. Further, there is apparent obfuscation of facts in the official government account of this issue. 

To initiate a war, there first must be a perceived enemy. America’s great enemy today is supposedly still Osama bin Laden and his al Qaeda network, but even this is under suspicion.  

“There are people within the US intelligence community who doubt that the hijacker list from 9/11 has much truth in it,” said one unnamed intelligence source quoted by investigative reporter and publisher Jon Rappoport, who has built up many sources in his more than 20 years experience. “They see it as a more-or-less invented list. They know that if you start with men showing false passports (or no passports) to get on four planes on 9/11, you can’t assemble a correct list of nineteen suspects within a few days—especially since all those men are presumed dead and missing, untraceable. 

“Al Qaeda is being used as a term to convince people that these terrorists are all connected in a vast, very well-organized network that is global in reach, that has a very sophisticated and far-flung communication setup, that issues orders from the top down to cells all over the world. There are a number of people inside the US intelligence agencies who know this is a false picture. They know that false intelligence is being assembled in order to paint a picture which is distorted, so that the American people will have a single focus on one grand evil enemy.” 

[Unnamed intelligence source: Jon Rappoport, “Briefing on Al Qaeda,” StratiaWire (Sept. 5, 2002)] 

Supporting this claim is the fact that not one of the accused hijackers’ names appeared on the passenger lists made public by American or United airlines. In fact, as many as seven of those named as the culprits in the attacks were soon found alive and well in the Middle East. These included Saudi pilot Waleed al-Shehri, identified by the US Justice Department as one of the men who crashed American Flight 11 into the WTC. But a few days later, Waleed al-Shehri contacted authorities in Casablanca, Morocco, to proclaim that he was very much alive and played no part in the attacks. Another man identified as one of the hijackers of Flight 11, Abdulaziz al-Omari, also turned up alive in the Middle East, telling BBC News that he lost his passport while visiting Denver, Colorado. Actually two turned up, as yet another Abdulaziz al-Omari surfaced in Saudi Arabia very much alive and telling newsmen, “I couldn’t believe the FBI put me on their list. They gave my name and my date of birth, but I am not a suicide bomber. I am here. I am alive. I have no idea how to fly a plane. I had nothing to do with this.” 

Yet another man identified as one of the hijackers of United Flight 93, Saeed al-Ghamdi, was reported alive and well and working as a pilot in Saudi Arabia. “You cannot imagine what it is like to be described as a terrorist—and a dead man—when you are innocent and alive,” said al-Ghamdi, who was given a holiday by his airline in Saudi Arabia to avoid arrest. At least three other named 9/11 hijackers surfaced to proclaim their innocence in the attacks but none of this was widely reported in the US corporate mass media. 

In October, 2004, the BBC in England broadcasted a documentary entitled The Power of Nightmares: The Rise of the Politics of Fear, a three-hour documentary that challenged the Bush administration’s stated concept of al Qaeda as a multi-faceted globe-spanning octopus of terrorism. The documentary raised questions such as: 

F06E

Why has the Bush administration, after rounding up hundreds of suspected terrorists and using torture during interrogation, failed to produce any hard evidence of al Qaeda activities? 

F06E

Of the 664 suspected terrorists detained in Britain, why have only 17 been found guilty of crimes? Why have none of these men been proven to be members of al Qaeda? 

F06E

Why has the Bush administration prompted so much frightening speculation over “dirty” radioactive bombs when experts have stated that public panic over such devices will kill more people than any radioactivity caused by one? 

F06E

Why did Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld claim on Meet the Press in 2001 that al Qaeda controlled massive high-tech cave complexes in Afghanistan, when none were later found following the military invasion? 

While it is undeniable that groups of disaffected terrorists do exist, the BBC documentary nevertheless convincingly argued that “the nightmare vision of a uniquely powerful hidden organization waiting to strike our societies is an illusion. Wherever one looks for this al Qaeda organization, from the mountains of Afghanistan to the ‘sleeper cells’ in America, the British and Americans are chasing a phantom enemy.” 

[Accused 9/11 hijackers turned up alive: Editors, “Hijack suspects alive and well,” BBC News (Sept. 23, 2001)] 

Los Angeles Times political columnist Robert Scheer said that the documentary makes “a powerful case that the Bush administration, led by a tight-knit cabal of Machiavellian neoconservatives, has seized upon the false image of a unified international terrorist threat to replace the expired Soviet empire in order to push a political agenda.” He pointed out that everything we know about al Qaeda comes from only two sources, both with a vested interest in maintaining the concept of a well-financed and deeply entrenched enemy— the terrorists themselves and military and governmental intelligence agencies. “Such a state of national ignorance about an endless war is, as The Power of Nightmares makes clear, simply unacceptable in a functioning democracy,” Scheer wrote. 

[Al Qaeda an illusion: http://articles.latimes.com/2005/jan/11/opinion/oe-scheer11] 

In Britain it has been suggested that al Qaeda is not even a real organization, but rather a computer list of Arab freedom fighters or terrorists available for hire. British commentator Robin Cook, who served as Foreign Secretary from 1997 – 2001 and as Leader of the House of Commons from 2001 – 2003, has suggested that “Bin Laden …was armed by the CIA and funded by the Saudis to wage jihad against the Russian occupation of Afghanistan. Al Qaeda, literally ‘the database,’ was originally the computer file of the thousands of mujahideen who were recruited and trained with help from the CIA to defeat the Russians.” 

[Al Qaeda as CIA database: http://www.guardian.co.uk/uk/2005/jul/08/july7.development] 

On Thursday, August 10, 2006, British authorities announced they had thwarted a terrorist plot to simultaneously blow up several commercial aircraft bound for the United States using explosives smuggled in carry-on baggage. Carry-on luggage was banned in Britain as well as nearly all forms of liquid except for baby formula. 

British officials said 21 persons had been arrested in connection with the bombing plot but declined to identify any of them, only stating that they “appear to be of Pakistani origin.” They said the suspects were “homegrown,” but it was not clear if the suspects were all British citizens. US Homeland Security Chief Michael Chertoff immediately said the plot had all the “earmarks” of an al Qaeda operation but admitted it was too early in the investigation to reach any conclusions. Yet, it was not too early for authorities to say they had caught the main suspects. 

News of the plot caused tightened security procedures at all airports, not only in Britain abut also the United States. US air carriers said that while carry-on luggage was still allowed, no liquids, including toothpaste, could be carried onto aircraft. And news of the plot dominated the news channels, distracting from the aggression in the Middle East, the slumping US economy and the growing public awareness of government complicity in the 9/11 attacks. 

Interestingly enough, both British Prime Minister Tony Blair and President George Bush were both out of pocket when the plot was announced. Blair was vacationing in the Caribbean and Bush was on vacation at his ranch in Crawford, Texas. 

Chertoff, who seemed to have more information on the bombing attempts than the British officials who presumably briefed him on the case, said the plotters were in the final stage of planning. “We were really getting quite close to the execution phase,” he said. No one else in a position of authority and knowledge would speak on the record due to “the sensitivity of the situation,” according to the Associated Press. 

On ABC television, former counterterrorism chief Richard Clarke reminded viewers that this was a “carbon copy” of the 1995 planned terrorist attack formulated by al Qaeda in the Philippines. These plotters also proposed crashing hijacked airliners into the World Trade Center, a fact conveniently forgotten when Bush officials claimed no one could have suspected such an event prior to 9/11. He also mentioned the broken plot in Miami in June, 2006, where seven men were arrested and accused of plotting to bomb Chicago’s Sears Tower. Clarke said that British Intelligence is “very good” and, in fact, had infiltrated the terrorist “sleeper cells”. 

“What is the full dimension of the attack?” asked Clarke. Many think this is the true question. Who is truly behind these “homegrown” terrorists? 

In the Miami case, it was an FBI informant posing as a representative of al Qaeda, just as the British intelligence agents in the current case. The seven young men arrested in this FBI “sting” operation were all from Miami’s Liberty City, one of the poorest ghettoes in the US. No weapons, explosives or other paraphernalia was found. All evidence in the case came from “the al Qaeda representative,” according to the government’s indictment --- who, of course, was the FBI informant. Chicago Police Superintendent Phil Cline stated, “There was never any credible threat to the Sears Tower at all.” Even FBI Deputy Director John Pistole agreed that “this group was more aspirational than operational.” 

[No credible threat to Sears Tower: http://www.foxnews.com/ story/0,2933,200683,00.html] 

In May, 2006, Pakistani immigrant Shahawar Siraj was found guilty in New York City of plotting to blow up the Herald Square subway station. Court evidence indicated this “plot” was based entirely on suggestions from an FBI informant, who taunted the defendant with photographs of Abu Ghraib torture victims and demanded to know how, as a Muslim, he could fail to take action. Two years ago, in Albany, New York, the FBI recruited a Pakistani immigrant to ensnare two other immigrants in a fictitious scheme to help a non-existent person buy a weapon for a fake terrorist plot. The immigrant was promised leniency on minor fraud charges in exchange for his cooperation. 

In view of these obvious spurious provocations coupled with growing suspicions among the public that the 9/11 attacks themselves were either allowed or orchestrated by elements within the US Government, Clarke’s rhetorical question becomes even more significant --- “What is the full dimension of the attack?” 

As in any good crime detection, one must ask, “Who benefits from the crime? Who has the means, motive and opportunity to conduct this crime?” 

One good terrorist strike does not necessitate others. The deaths of 9/11 were enough to convince the public that terrorism was abroad in the land. Further fatalities are not needed to further diminish individual liberties, just the continued threat of such. This can easily be arranged by government agent provocateurs. For example, say a Pakistani working for British intelligence convenes a group of Pakistanis already bitter about the discrimination they face in Britain. They are taught by the agent to mix chemicals to make explosives and there is much planning to sneak the explosives onto airliners. Then, the trap is sprung and the terrorist threat is thwarted by our brave and vigilant intelligence organizations. 

Security everywhere is tightened, liberties further constrained, government budgets increased and everyone is happy except perhaps for the poor patsies who spend the rest of their life in prison trying to figure out how their great revolutionary plan went wrong. 

When these acts of terrorism are announced, we should all demand truthful answers to questions such as: Which individual initiated the terrorists’ plans? Who did this individual truly represent? Who supplied the funds for the terrorists’ activities and where did such funds originate? 

Ironically, even supposed enemies are often two sides of the same coin. Author Thom Hartmann pointed out that both the hawks in America and Muslim terrorists operate from similar ideologies— though the specifics may differ, both groups believe the end justifies the means and that people must be frightened into accepting religion and nationalism for the greater good of morality and a stable state. 

[Enemies operate from same ideology: http://www.commondreams.org/cgi-bin/print.cgi? file=/views04/1207-26.htm] 

Aside from the al Qaeda organization, even more questions remain concerning the aupposed hijackers themselves. The day following 9/11, FBI director Robert Mueller announced some astonishingly swift police work. “We have, in the last twenty-four hours, taken the [passenger] manifests and used them in an evidentiary manner. And have successfully, I believe, identified many of the hijackers on each of the four flights that went down,” he told newsmen. Sounding like a 1940s police detective, Mueller added, “We will leave no stone unturned to find those responsible for the tragedies.”

 [No stone unturned: Editors, “They Saw It Happen,” America at War, (New York: Personality Profiles Presents, 2001)] 

Yet, at the same time, Mueller acknowledged that the list of named hijackers might not contain their real names. 

An obvious set of questions arises from this scenario: If they used aliases, how did the FBI identify them so quickly? How did the FBI learn the names of five of the hijackers and obtain their photographs the day of the attacks? And where did agents obtain the names and locations of businesses and restaurants used by the hijackers by that same afternoon? 

Not one of the accused hijackers’ names appeared on the passenger lists made public by American or United airlines. In fact, as many as seven of those named as the culprits in the attacks were soon found alive and well in the Middle East. 

Saudi pilot Waleed al-Shehri was identified by the US Justice Department as one of the men who crashed American Flight 11 into the WTC. But a few days later, Waleed al-Shehri contacted authorities in Casablanca, Morocco, to proclaim that he was very much alive and played no part in the attacks. He said he did train as a pilot in the United States but left the country in September 2000, to become a pilot with Saudi Arabian Airlines. Strangely, The 9/11 Commission Report speculates in its opening pages that al-Shehri must have been the man responsible for stabbing one of the flight attendants on Flight 11. 

[Some identified hijackers still alive: Editors, “Hijack suspects alive and well,” BBC News (Sept. 23, 2001) 

Another man identified as one of the hijackers of Flight 11, Abdulaziz al-Omari, also turned up alive in the Middle East, telling BBC News that he lost his passport while visiting Denver, Colorado. Actually two turned up, as yet another Abdulaziz al-Omari surfaced in Saudi Arabia very much alive and telling newsmen, “I couldn’t believe the FBI put me on their list. They gave my name and my date of birth, but I am not a suicide bomber. I am here. I am alive. I have no idea how to fly a plane. I had nothing to do with this.” 

Yet another man identified as one of the hijackers of United Flight 93, Saeed al-Ghamdi, was reported alive and well and working as a pilot in Saudi Arabia. “You cannot imagine what it is like to be described as a terrorist—and a dead man—when you are innocent and alive,” said al-Ghamdi, who was given a holiday by his airline in Saudi Arabia to avoid arrest. 

[Saeed al-Ghamdi: Ibid.] 

`There were even reports that another identified hijacker, Khalid al-Midhar, might also be alive. 

“It was proved that five of the names included in the FBI list had nothing to do with what happened,” announced Saudi Arabia’s foreign minister Prince Saud al-Faisal, after meeting with President Bush on September 20, 2001. 

[Saudi Prince al-Faisal: http://911review.org/Wiki/HijackersAliveAndWell.shtml] 

Mueller acknowledged within days of the attacks that the identities of the hijackers were in doubt but this gained little notice in the rush to publicize the culprits. Despite initially saying he was “fairly confident” that the published names of the hijackers were correct, Mueller later admitted, “The identification process has been complicated by the fact that many Arab family names are similar. It is also possible that the hijackers used false identities.” 

[Arab names similar: Hanna Rosin, “Some Cry Foul As Authorities Cast a Wide Net,” Washington Post (Sept. 28, 2001)] 

Since Saudi Arabia’s foreign minister claimed five of the proclaimed hijackers were not aboard the death planes and in fact are still alive, and a sixth man on that list was reported to be alive and well in Tunisia, why are these names still on the FBI list? These same names were used in the final report of the 9/11 Commission with no attempt to clarify the name confusion. In fact, its report goes into considerable detail throughout its pages about the supposed sinister activities of these men, apparently oblivious that numerous mainstream media sources such as the Associated Press and the BBC had long ago established that they were not on the flights. 

Very soon after the attacks, the stunning news that many of the accused hijackers were in training at American flight schools hit the headlines. 

In September 2002, during testimony before a joint congressional committee, Kristin Breitweiser, whose husband, Ronald, died at the WTC, asked a most pertinent question about this admitted fact, a question that continues to go unanswered. She cited a New York Times article the day after the strikes stating that FBI agents arrived at flight schools within hours to gather biographies on the terrorists. “How did the FBI know where to go a few hours after the attacks?...Were any of the hijackers already under surveillance?” She asked. Or were they already known to the authorities, thanks to some agency’s data base? 

[Kristin Breitweiser: Jim Miklaszewski, “US had 12 warnings of jet attacks,” NBC, MSNBC, The Associated Press and Reuters (Sept. 18, 2002)] 

One obvious lead ignored by the FBI but pursued by investigative reporter Daniel Hopsicker concerns two flight schools at the tiny Venice Airport at the retirement community of Venice, Florida, where three of the four accused 9/11 pilots learned to fly. “Florida is the biggest 9/11 crime scene that wasn’t reduced to rubble,” noted Hopsicker. “But it hasn’t been treated that way. And no one has offered any reason why. 

“Both flight schools were owned by Dutch nationals. Both had been recently purchased, at about the same time. A year later terrorists began to arrive, in numbers greater than we have so far been told. All of this must be just a freak coincidence, according to the FBI.” 

Hopsicker also noted that government officials claimed that the Arab terrorists came to the United States for flight training because it was less expensive, yet, according to aviation experts, they actually paid more than double the cost of training elsewhere. 

[Venice Airport, Florida: Daniel Hopsicker, Welcome to Terrorland, (Eugene, OR: The MaD.C.ow Press, 2004)] 

Hopsicker said he confirmed that within hours of the 9/11 attacks, a military C-130 Hercules transport plane arrived at the Venice airport where a rental truck loaded with the records of Huffman Aviation—one of the flight schools reportedly used by the hijackers— was driven onto the craft and airlifted to Washington escorted by Florida Gov. Jeb Bush. 

[C-130 takes evidence: Ibid.] 

We’ve noted that none of the accused hijackers’ names appear on any of the passenger lists. Additionally, there was also a discrepancy of thirty-five names between the published passenger lists and the official death toll on all four of the ill-fated flights. The published names —none with Arabic-sounding names—did not match the total listed for the number of people on board. Why the discrepancy? 

To add to this mystery, Dr. Thomas R. Olmsted, a psychiatrist and former navy line officer, filed a Freedom of Information Act request with the Armed Forces Institute of Pathology (AFIP), which had responsibility for identifying all victims in the Pentagon reportedly killed by the crash of Flight 77. Only after the start of the Iraq invasion did Dr. Olmsted finally receive his accounting. “No Arabs wound up on the morgue slab,” noted Dr. Olmsted. “However . . . additional [emphasis in the original] people not listed by American Airlines sneaked in. I have seen no explanation for these extras.” 

The airline listed fifty-six persons on Flight 77 yet the AFIP listed sixty-four bodies as passengers on the plane. “And they did not explain how they were able to tell ‘victims’ bodies from ‘hijacker’ bodies,” added Dr. Olmsted. 

[No Arabs on Flight 77: Thomas R. Olsted, M.D., “Autopsy: No Arabs on Flight 77,” SierraTimes.com (July 6, 2003); www.sierratimes.com/03/07/02/article_tro.htm] 

Plenty of disturbing questions surround the story of alleged Flight 77 pilot --- Hani Hanjour. It is widely known that this young Saudi had a history of great difficulties in his efforts to learn to fly. As late as August, 2001, he was unable to demonstrate enough piloting skills to even rent a Cessna 172. 

Among other news sources on this subject, Newsday revealed the following remarkable facts about Hanjour: “At Freeway Airport in Bowie, Md., 20 miles west of Washington, flight instructor Sheri Baxter instantly recognized the name of alleged hijacker Hani Hanjour when the FBI released a list of 19 suspects in the four hijackings. 

Hanjour, the only suspect on Flight 77 the FBI listed as a pilot, had come to the airport one month earlier seeking to rent a small plane. 

“However, when Baxter and fellow instructor Ben Conner took the slender, soft-spoken Hanjour on three test runs during the second week of August, they found he had trouble controlling and landing the single-engine Cessna 172. Even though Hanjour showed a federal pilot’s license and a log book cataloging six hundred hours of flying experience, chief flight instructor Marcel Bernard declined to rent him a plane without more lessons.” 

[Hani Hanjour’s flight capabilities: http://www.newsday.com/ny­usflight232380680sep23.story] 

Yet, Hanjour, who was not permitted to rent a Cessna, according to the official story, reportedly piloted a huge Boeing 757 in a 7,000-feet spiraling dive within two minutes, leveled the craft at tree-top level and smashed into the west wall of the Pentagon, a performance that even seasoned pilots would find difficult.  

Nila Sagadevan, a pilot and aeronautical engineer in an article posted on the Veterans Today website, wrote, “A common misconception non-pilots have about simulators is how “easy” it is to operate them. They are indeed relatively easy to operate if the objective is to make a few lazy turns and frolic about in the “open sky”. But if the intent is to execute any kind of a maneuver with even the least bit of precision, the task immediately becomes quite daunting. And if the aim is to navigate to a specific geographic location hundreds of miles away while flying at over 500 MPH, 30,000 feet above the ground the challenges become virtually impossible for an untrained pilot.” 

He pointed out that after the improbable feat of Hani Hanjour being able to physically overpower Flight 77’s captain and first officer, Charles F. Burlingame and David Charlesbois, he then was faced with this situation: 

“If Hanjour looked straight ahead through the windshield, or off to his left at the ground, at best he would see, 35,000 feet — 7 miles — below him, a murky brownish­grey-green landscape, virtually devoid of any significant surface detail, while the aircraft he was now piloting was moving along, almost imperceptibly and in eerie silence, at around 500 MPH (about 750 feet every second). In a real-world scenario, with this kind of ‘situational NON-awareness’, Hanjour might as well have been flying over Argentina, Russia, or Japan—he wouldn’t have had a clue as to where, precisely, he was…  Seeing nothing outside, Mr. Hanjour would be forced to divert his attention to his instrument panel, where he’d be faced with a bewildering array of instruments—nothing like he had seen in a Cessna 172. He would then have to very quickly interpret his heading, ground track, altitude, and airspeed information on the displays before he could even figure out where in the world he was, much less where the Pentagon was located in relation to his position. After all, before he can crash into a target, he has to first find the target.” 

Sagadevan said, “A discussion on ground effect energy, vortex compression, downwash reaction, wake turbulence, and jetblast effects are beyond the scope of this article…. Let it suffice to say that it is physically impossible to fly a 200,000-lb airliner 20 feet above the ground at 400 mph.” 

After denigrating the official theory of lightly-trained Muslim terrorists being able to miraculously pilot three jumbo airliners into three buildings, Sagadevan explained, “The writers of the official storyline expect us to believe, that once the flight deck crews had been overpowered, and the hijackers ‘took control’ of the various aircraft, their intended targets suddenly popped up in their windshields as they would have in some arcade game, and all that these fellows would have had to do was simply aim their airplanes at the buildings and fly into them. Most people who have been exposed only to the official storyline have never been on the flight deck of an airliner at altitude and looked at the outside world; if they had, they’d realize the absurdity of this kind of reasoning.” 

[Pilot Nila Sagadevan on absurdity of official story: http:// www.veteranstoday.com/2010/08/13/nila-sagadevan-911-the-impossibility-of-flying­heavy-aircraft-without-training/] 

Danielle O’Brien, one of the Dulles air traffic controllers, had this to say about Flight 77: “The speed, the maneuverability, the way [the pilot] turned, we all thought in the radar room, all of us experienced air traffic controllers, that it was a military plane.” This assessment may indeed have been correct, as is revealed in the Appendix to this book.  

[Danielle O’Brien: Griffin, op. cit.] 

Numerous puzzling stories have also emerged about the so-called mastermind of the hijackers, Mohamed Atta. 

Atta reportedly left behind in his parked car two suitcases containing incriminating documents, including Atta’s passport, driver’s license, his last will, a copy of the Koran, flight simulation manuals for Boeing aircraft and a note to other hijackers. But why even take suitcases on a suicide mission? And if the suitcases were camouflage to present the appearance of a normal tourist, why did he leave them behind? 

CNN reported on September 16, 2001 “In New York, several blocks from the ruins of the World Trade Center, a passport authorities said belonged to one of the hijackers was discovered a few days ago, according to city Police Commissioner Bernard Kerik. That has prompted the FBI and police to widen the search area beyond the immediate crash site.” What happened to the passport and this story? Both seemed to have disappeared. 

The discovered passport has been widely reported to have belonged to Mohamed Atta but actually was said to have been in the name of Satam al Suqami, supposedly the pilot of Flight 11 which reportedly was consumed within the North Tower after striking it dead on. The “black box” flight recorders on both WTC planes, designed to withstand crashes, were said to have been damaged beyond recognition and all of the concrete of the actual buildings was reduced to very fine dust. So how is that a paper passport can be fortuitously found intact on the ground blocks from the WTC? Some suspicious researchers smelled planted evidence. 

[Passport found: http://www.cnn.com/2001/US/09/16/gen.america.under.attack/; “Terrorist Hunt,” ABC News (Sept. 12, 2001)] 

Even stranger was the story told by the father of a 9/11 flight victim. Joseph Iskandar, a 73-year-old native of Lebanon who immigrated to the U.S. in 1980, told of receiving four credit cards that had belonged to his son, Waleed, a passenger on American Flight 11. In an interview, Iskandar recalled, “When I returned to Ground Zero for the first anniversary of 9/11, I was told by some men that they had found four of Waleed’s credit cards, all in good condition. They never told me how they found it or where but just sent me the cards.” Iskandar, who never questioned the identity of the men or the legitimacy of the cards, added, “Waleed used to keep his credit cards in his wallet and although it was a bit unusual considering the devastating crash, I just considered it to be a miracle from God. I then took the cards and they are included in a memorial at his burial site.” The cards – an ATM card and Frequent Flyer cards from American, Delta and United Airlines -- were mailed to his home several weeks following his encounter with the men at Ground Zero. 

[Iskandar credit cards miraculously appear: http://forums.canadiancontent.net/news/41589­more-miraculous-9-11-evidence.html] 

In yet another odd occurance of recovered 9/11 property, journalist Greg Szymanski reported that 9/11 first responder Capt. Jim Ingledue of the Virginia Beach Fire Department found a completely unblemished California ID card, driver’s license and wedding ring of one of the Flight 77 passengers amidst the devastation and rubble at the Pentagon. “Passenger Suzanne Calley’s husband, Frank, of San Martin, California, verified the return of his wife’s items, but like Iskandar didn’t question or even seek verification of the credibility of the evidence,” wrote Szymanski, who quoted Ingledue as saying, “I remember thinking it was highly unusual and strange to find a perfectly intact ID card amidst all that devastation. When we arrived at the Pentagon, we were advised to turn over any personal effects or possible evidence immediately over to the FBI. I kept this bit of evidence with me a little longer, I don’t know why, but I guess I thought it was strange to find an ID in perfect shape when everything else around me was devastated.” 

[Capt. Jim Ingledue and driver’s license: Ibid.] 

Author David Ray Griffin quoted an unnamed high-level intelligence source as saying what was on many people’s minds, “Whatever trail was left was left deliberately— for the FBI to chase.” Like the suitcase issue, the paper passport found in the World Trade Center debris led many researchers to suspect planted evidence. But who would plant such evidence and for what purpose? 

[Trail left deliberately: Griffin, op. cit.] 

At least one homegrown plot directed by the government as a provocation against Americans may have been uncovered soon after 9/11 itself. 

Late on Saturday, May 11, 2002, an astute deputy sheriff in Jacksonville, FL, stopped a speeding late-model pickup truck. The deputy was amazed to find the truck’s driver dressed all in black, wearing a pistol in a shoulder holster and plastic pads on his elbows and knees. In the truck also were large knives, a 12-gauge shotgun, shotgun and pistol ammunition, four ammo magazines, a six-volt battery, duct tape, speaker wire and parts of an explosive device. He was further amazed to find the suspect was a soldier from Fort Stewart, GA. 

He arrested Army Specialist Derek Lawrence Peterson. The arresting officer recognized Peterson’s truck as one seen earlier parked near the main gate of a nearby Florida Power and Light station. Tracking footprints from where the truck had been parked, investigating officers discovered an explosive device beneath power lines. 

The 27-year-old soldier explained he was practicing night reconnaissance tactics. A spokesman for Fort Stewart confirmed that Peterson had been stationed there for about a month with B Company, 1st Battalion, 64th Armored Division.  

If Peterson was simply an idiot that somehow made it into the Army, one would expect widespread news coverage to demonstrate how seriously authorities were taking attempted bombings. On the other hand, if Peterson was carrying out some undisclosed covert military orders, one would expect the incident to be hushed up. The soldier was held in a Jacksonville jail without visitors in lieu of $5 million bail. Somebody was taking this case quite seriously, yet there was no national news coverage of this incident at a time of heightened fear and excitement over terrorist incidents and the initial court hearing for Peterson was postponed. A 2010 computer search on this incident turned up no new information or any resolution of this bizarre case. 

 [Spc. Peterson’s arrest: Noelle Phillips, “Fort Stewart soldier jailed in Florida on $5 million bond,” Savannah Morning News (May 16, 2002)] 

In what almost appeared to be an instant replay of the Derek Lawrence Peterson saga, in September 2010, sheriff’s deputies in Effingham County, GA, arrested three men in the early morning hours near Georgia Power’s Plant McIntosh on Old Augusta Road. The arrest came after an alert Department of Natural Resources ranger reported a suspicious vehicle near the power station. Deputies discovered a machete, shovel, wire cutters and ski masks in the men’s 1995 Nissan Ranger. 

Arrested were Evgeniy Luzhetskiy from Kazakhastan and Nail Idiatullin and Rustem Ibragimov of Russia. All three said they lived in Charleston, S.C. The three were charged with possession of tools during the commission of a crime and handed over to a federal Joint Terrorism Task Force. David Ehsanipoor, a spokesman for the sheriff’s department, said the trio was released after questioning by task force members. “They did all have visas that allowed them to be here and are supposed to be leaving the country soon,” said Ehsanipoor. Some conspiracy researchers wondered if the three also were undergoing training at Fort Stewart. 

[Foreigners arrested near Georgia power plant: DeAnn Komanecky, “Effingham deputies call feds after arresting Russians with shovel, wire cutters outside Georgia Power plant,” Savannah Morning News (September 9, 2010)] 

Also, consider the case of the man who tried to stop the first World Trade Center bombing as an historical precedent. 

According to the New York Times, in 1992 and early 1993 an FBI informant named Emad Salem was involved with Middle Eastern terrorists connected to Osama bin Laden. They were developing a bomb for use against New York’s World Trade Center.  Salem, a 43-year-old former Egyptian Army officer, wanted to substitute a harmless powder for the explosive but his plan to thwart the attack was blocked by an FBI official who apparently did not want to expose the inside informant. The attack was allowed to proceed. The February 26, 1993 explosion in the WTC resulted in six deaths, more than 1,000 casualties and damage in excess of a half billion dollars. 

Salem said he wanted to complain to FBI Headquarters in Washington but was dissuaded from doing so by another FBI agent. Salem said the agent told him, “I don’t think that the New York [FBI] people would like the things out of the New York Office to go to Washington, D.C.” It was also reported that the FBI repeatedly attempted to lay blame for the attack on the UN Mission from Sudan. 

[Emad Salem: Ralph Blumenthal, “Tapes Depict Proposal to Thwart Bomb Used in Trade Center Blast,” The New York Times (Oct. 28, 1993)] 

“[I]n 1992 and 1993, the New York City FBI informant and agent provocateur Emad Salem repeatedly tried to implicate the Sudanese UN Mission in his own ‘Islamic terror cell’ World Trade Center bomb plot conspiracy,” noted author Webster Griffin Tarpley. “Here we see how a false flag terror cell sheep-dips [covers up the true background of] its dupes [and brings them] into contact with a target, which then becomes the object of a police investigation, and possibly later of military attack.” 

[Sheep-dipped dupes: Webster Griffin Tarpley, 9/11 Synthetic Terror (Joshua Tree, CA: Progressive Press, 2006)] 

Tarpley also pointed out that when authorities searched the apartment of El Sayyid Nosair, suspected of the 1990 assassination of New York City Rabbi Meir Kahane, they found training manuals from the Army Special Warfare School at Fort Bragg and copies of teletypes going to the Secretary of the Army and the Joint Chiefs of Staff.  “Clearly, [Nosair] had a source in a sensitive position in the US military…” Tarpley wrote, adding that this “source” may indeed have been Nosiar’s controller.   

[El Sayyid Nosair: Tarpley, op. cit.] 

In light of media stories concerning agents provocature, a discovered passport, a Koran left behind, flight school materials, and even “suicide” notes, why did FBI director Robert Mueller in an April 19, 2002, speech before the Commonwealth Club in San Francisco declare that the hijackers “left no paper trail”? 

Further suspicions were aroused concerning how the WTC fires could destroy airliner “black boxes” yet leave a paper passport undamaged in mid-2003 when two New York firefighters, Nicholas DeMasi and Mike Bellone self-published a book in which they contradicted the official announcement that no flight or cockpit recorder “black boxes” were found at the WTC. 

Footnote 76 of Chapter One in The 9/11 Commission Report, states, “The CVR’s [Cockpit Voice Recorders] and FDR’s [Flight Data Recorders] from American 11 and United 175 were not found…” 

A spokesman for the National Transportation Safety Board, Ted Lopatkiewicz told the American Free Press that such recorders are designed to withstand the tremendous impact and heat of plane crashes. “I can’t remember another case [in] which we did not recover the recorders.” 

DeMasi and Bellone, both retired from the NYFD, claimed to have found three of the four reddish-orange white-striped boxes while riding an All Terrain Vehicle at Ground Zero with three federal agents. Bellone said federal agents were adamant about not talking about their find. “They confronted me and told me not to say anything,” he recalled. “I said, ‘Give me one good reason.’ When they couldn’t, I told them I wouldn’t shut up about it...I can tell you this, though, it was all very strange. I worked on the spaceship Columbia cleanup, and you known when something important is found and when something is not.” He added that he did not catch the FBI agents’ names but added, “They had on their FBI jackets [and] I’m sure I could pick them out of a lineup or recognize their pictures.” 

Both firemen said several other firefighters witnessed the recovery of the data recorders but were ordered into silence by federal agents. DeMasi and Bellone published their story in a book entitled Behind the Scene: Ground Zero in August, 2003, but no one contacted them about their claims except reporter William Bunch of The Philadelphia Daily. 

[Flight Date Recorders found: Greg Szymanski, “Black Box Cover-Up,” American Free Press (December 12, 2004) ] 

Questions also arose regarding the behavior of the identified hijackers. On the night before the attacks, according to the Boston Globe, four of the suspected hijackers called several escort services asking how much it would cost to acquire prostitutes for the night. Other news sources stated that other suspects spent time in bars and strip clubs in Florida, New Jersey, and Las Vegas. Heavy drinking and a search for hookers by some of the hijackers sound more like mercenaries carousing before a mission than pious religious fundamentalists about to meet their maker. 

[Terrorists looked for hookers: Editors, “Reports: Hijack Suspects Looked for Hookers in Boston,” Reuters (Oct. 10, 2001)] 

According to journalist Daniel Hopsicker, stripper Amanda Keller was the girlfriend of Mohamed Atta while he was in the USA. She told of Atta’s cocaine use as well as shadowy contacts with foreign nationals while living in Florida. Hopsicker was amazed that Keller’s tale of sex, drugs and hijackers was not picked up and ballyhooed by the sensation-seeking mass media. 

Hopsicker also was astounded that no one in government seemed concerned or interested in facts he discovered linking Atta and other 9/11 hijackers in Florida to an underworld of international drug smuggling. In his book Welcome to Terrorland: Mohamed Atta & the 9-11 Cover-Up in Florida, Hopsicker quoted former Assistant Attorney General Michael Chertoff as telling a Senate Banking Committee, “Frankly, we can’t differentiate between terrorism and organized crime and drug dealing.” 

[Atta and cocaine and Chertoff quote: Hopsicker op. cit.] 

More discrepancies: Why did the seat numbers of hijackers given by a phone call from flight attendant Madeline “Amy” Sweeney to Boston air traffic control not match the seats occupied by the men the FBI claimed were responsible? 

And why did news outlets describe the throat cutting and mutilation of passengers on Flight 93 when Time magazine on September 24 reported that one of the passengers called home on a cell phone to report, “We have been hijacked. They are being kind.”? 

In the days following September 11, many major media pundits correctly pointed out that a ragtag bunch of fanatics could not have successfully pulled off the large-scale and well-coordinated attacks by themselves. They must have had the sponsorship of some state, they argued. It was this rationale that provided the foundation argument for the subsequent attacks on Afghanistan and Iraq. 

One captured al Qaeda chief may have provided a startling answer to the question of who actually provided state sponsorship for the 9/11 attacks—most likely working hand-in-hand with cosponsors in the US as well as other US-connected foreign intelligence agencies including the Israeli Mossad and/or the Pakistani ISI (i.e., the Mossad and the ISI being the central intelligence agency equivalent in each country). 

This “smoking gun” case links al Qaeda directly to Saudi Arabia. It came to light in late March 2002, with the capture of Abu Zubaydah in a middle-class suburb of the Pakistani city of Faisalabad. On April 2, 2002, White House spokesman Ari Fleischer described Zubaydah as the most senior member of al Qaeda captured to that point and stated, “He will be interrogated about his knowledge of ongoing plans to conduct terrorist activities. This represents a serious blow to al Qaeda.” 

[Ari Fleisher: www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,49226,00.html] 

But instead it appears to have been a serious blow to the Saudis. According to a new book by Gerald Posner entitled Why America Slept, Zubaydah turned out to be tightly connected with ranking Saudis, including members of the royal family. 

Posner, a noted debunker of JFK assassination conspiracies, supported the official version of pre-9/11 intelligence failures in this new book, arguing that despite all the tax dollars spent, federal agencies simply couldn’t connect the dots. Posner has admitted being close to friendly CIA sources, which make his ensuing revelations that much more shocking. 

According to Posner, when attempts to pry information out of Zubaydah with drugs and torture failed, the al Qaeda chief was flown to an Afghan facility remodeled to look like a Saudi jail cell. Two Arab American Special Forces operatives, disguised as Saudis, then confronted Zubaydah. The idea was to scare him into revealing al Qaeda secrets. Recall that al Qaeda reportedly detests the Saudi royalty. 

Yet, when faced by the faked Saudi interrogators, Zubaydah expressed relief rather than fear, according to Posner. He seemed genuinely happy to see them and offered them telephone numbers for ranking Saudi officials. One number was for Saudi Prince Ahmed bin Salman bin Abdul Aziz, a westernized nephew of Saudi King Fahd and a equestrian whose horse, War Emblem, won the 2002 Kentucky Derby. Zubaydah said Prince Aziz would vouch for him and give the interrogators instructions. The disguised Americans were shocked to find the unlisted Saudi numbers were valid. 

The Saudi Arabian-born al Qaeda leader then proceeded to outline his Saudi connections. He explained that one such contact in Saudi Arabia was intelligence chief Prince Turki al-Faisal bin Abdul Aziz, who met with Osama bin Laden in 1991 and agreed to provide bin Laden with funds in exchange for his pledge not to promote a jihad war in Saudi Arabia. He said his royal Saudi contacts operated through Pakistani Air Marshal Mushaf Ali Mir, a man with close ties to Muslims inside Pakistan’s Inter-Services Intelligence (ISI). The ISI has long been suspected of providing al Qaeda with arms and supplies. And according to Posner, this convoluted pipeline was blessed by the Saudis. Zubaydah went on to claim that 9/11 did nothing to change the relationships between the Saudis, Pakistanis, and al Qaeda. He claimed that while both Prince Ahmed and Mir knew in advance of the attacks, they did not know the specific targets. They also would have been hesitant to reveal their secret agreements. 

[Abu Zubaydah: Gerald Posner, Why America Slept, (New York: Random House, 2003); Johanna McGeary, “Confessions of a Terrorist,” Time (Sept. 8, 2003)] 

Posner also noted that not long after Zubaydah’s revelations were passed along to the Saudis, the men mentioned by Zubaydah all died within days of each other. Prince Ahmed died of a heart attack at age 43 on July 22, 2002, while two princes, Sultan bin Faisal bin Turki al-Saud and Fahd bin Turki bin Saud al Kabir both were killed in car wrecks within a week of each other. Pakistani Air Marshal Mir died in a plane crash during clear weather. Anti-conspiracy author Posner told Time the deaths, most convenient to anyone desiring to keep the Saudi–Pakistani–al Qaeda axis hidden, “may in fact be coincidences.” 

[Posner quote: Ibid.] 

Despite this remarkable information tying al Qaeda to Saudi royals and Pakistani intelligence published in a major US news magazine, very little of such coverage has made its way to the American public. 

Bin Laden even had followers within the US military, as evidenced by court records of a former Fort Bragg, North Carolina, sergeant who gathered top-secret materials for more than two years. 

Ali A. Mohamed, from 1987 until his arrest in 1989, served for a time at the John F. Kennedy Special Warfare Center and School. Mohamed, who once served as a major in the Egyptian army’s special operations forces, was trained at the officer’s course for Green Berets at Fort Bragg in 1981. At about that same time, he joined the terrorist group Islamic Jihad, responsible for the 1981 assassination of Egyptian president Anwar Sadat and later became a close adviser to bin Laden. He also tried unsuccessfully to join the CIA but did become a source of information for the FBI, according to Larry Johnson, a former CIA agent and director of counterterrorism at the State Department during the first Bush administration. 

The FBI found documents, believed to have come from Mohamed, in the possession of one of the men convicted in the 1993 WTC bombing. Included were top secret papers belonging to the Joint Chiefs of Staff and the commander in chief of the army’s Central Command. 

One former Special Forces officer said, “There is no doubt that his proximity, in hindsight, was very harmful,” adding, “Does this hurt our efforts now? Absolutely.” 

[Sgt. Ali A. Mohamed: John Sullivan and Joseph Neff, “An Al Qaeda operative at Fort Bragg,” Raleigh News & Observer (Nov. 13, 2001)] 

It must be recalled that Osama bin Laden as well as many of his al Qaeda operatives are Saudis. And this makes for a very troublesome aspect to the War on Terrorism. 

To understand the problem, one must keep in mind the fact that the United States, and perhaps most of the industrialized world, is immeasurably dependent on the eight major oil fields of Saudi Arabia. Loss of even a significant portion of this petroleum could mean unthinkable consequences to the economy of both America and the world. And control over this crucial strategic resource is concentrated in one ruling family, a family line with longstanding and well-documented ties to major players in the oil industry, especially the Bush family. 

Contradicting widely circulated news reports, The 9/11 Commission Report acknowledged, “…Bin Laden did not fund al Qaeda through a personal fortune and a network of businesses in Sudan. Instead, al Qaeda relied primarily on a fund-raising network developed over time…particularly in Saudi Arabia.” 

A study of history reveals that the Nazi-oriented Muslim Brotherhood was a progenitor of today’s al Qaeda terrorist organization, which is mere a database of Muslim mercenaries available to whoever pays the tab. 

The connection between the Muslim fanatics and Nazis, according to former Justice Department investigator and Nazi-hunter John Loftus, began with Muslim Brotherhood Founder Hassan al-Banna, who formed a group of Egyptian youth dedicated to social reform and Islamic morals in the 1920s. 

“Al-Banna formed this nationalist group called the Muslim Brotherhood. Al-Banna was a devout admirer of Adolf Hitler and wrote to him frequently. So persistent was he in his admiration of the new Nazi Party that in the 1930's, al-Banna and the Muslim Brotherhood became a secret arm of Nazi intelligence,” said Loftus, who had unprecedented access to secret U.S. Government and NATO intelligence files. “The Arab Nazis had much in common with the new Nazi doctrines. They hated Jews; they hated democracy; and they hated the Western culture. It became the official policy of the Third Reich to secretly develop the Muslim Brotherhood as the fifth Parliament, an army inside Egypt. When war broke out, the Muslim Brotherhood promised in writing that they would rise up and help General Rommel and make sure that no English or American soldier was left alive in Cairo or Alexandria.” 

After World War II, the Muslim Brotherhood and its German intelligence handlers were wanted for war crimes. Following arrests in Cairo, they were turned over to the British Secret Service, who hired them to fight against the infant state of Israel in 1948. “Only a few people in the Mossad know this, but many of the members of the Arab Armies and terrorist groups that tried to strangle the infant State of Israel were the Arab Nazis of the Muslim Brotherhood,” said Loftus. “What the British did then, they sold the Arab Nazis to the predecessor of what became the CIA. It may sound stupid; it may sound evil, but it did happen. The idea was that we were going to use the Arab Nazis in the Middle East as a counterweight to the Arab communists. Just as the Soviet Union was funding Arab communists, we would fund the Arab Nazis to fight against [them]. And lots of secret classes took place. We kept the Muslim Brotherhood on our payroll. 

“But the Egyptians became nervous. [Egyptian President Gamal] Nasser ordered all of the Muslim Brotherhood out of Egypt or be imprisoned, and we would execute them all. During the 1950's, the CIA evacuated the Nazis of the Muslim Brotherhood to Saudi Arabia. Now when they arrived in Saudi Arabia…[one] student was named Osama Bin Ladin. Osama Bin Ladin was taught by the Nazis of the Muslim Brotherhood who had emigrated to Saudi 

Arabia.” 

It was from these Saudi Brotherhood members that the CIA in 1979 drew fanatics to send to Afghanistan to fight the Soviet Russians. “We had to rename them,” said Loftus. “We couldn't call them the Muslim Brotherhood because that was too sensitive a name. Its Nazi cast was too known. So we called them the Maktab al Khidimat il Mujahideen, the MAK….we left this army of Arab fascists in the field of Afghanistan.” 

But the Saudis didn't want the fanatics to return so they paid bribes to Osama Bin Ladin and his al Qaeda followers to stay out of Saudi Arabia. 

“There are many flavors and branches, but they are all Muslim Brotherhoods…. So the Muslim 

Brotherhood became this poison that spread throughout the Middle East and on 9/11, it began to spread around the world,” concluded Loftus, adding that current CIA members themselves don’t know this history. “[T]he current generation CIA are good and decent Americans and I like them a lot. They're trying to do a 

good job, but part of their problem is their files have been shredded. All of these secrets have to come out.” 

[Nazi Muslim Brotherhood and al Qaeda: http://www.canadafreepress.com/2006/ loftus101106.htm] 

WHAT REALLY HAPPENED AT THE PENTAGON? 

At the Pentagon, again the official story initially seemed plausible—a third hijacked airliner, Flight 77, was flown into America’s military command center creating a fire that killed more than 185 persons and caused a section of the west wall to collapse. But, as with the rest of the 9/11 account, the closer one looks, the more mysterious becomes the event. 

Even the exact time of the attack has been modified several times. Pentagon spokespersons first reported the explosion at 9:48 am. Over the intervening months, this time was lowered to 9:37 am as stated in The 9/11 Commission Report. 

Neither of these times comes close to what appears to be the correct time of 9:32 am, as determined by witnesses at the scene. Multiple battery-operated wall clocks in the west corridors of the Pentagon, including the heliport near the west wall, were stopped by a violent event between 9:31 and 9:32 am. Military affairs journalist Barbara Honegger taped a 2002 statement from then-White House Counsel Alberto Gonzales in which he stated, “The Pentagon was attacked at 9:32.” This timing is critical because it appears that some events connected to the Pentagon strike occurred both before and after the now-official time of 9:37 am 

The continuing controversy over the Pentagon attack is the result of a simple lack of decisive evidence. One can hardly doubt that there must have been ample evidence at the actual crime scene, and so, the primary problem is that most of this evidence was removed by a variety of suspicious official actions in the wake of the attack. These include the seizing of security videos the contents of which have never been made public, the immediate and rapid mop-up of the crime scene and the destruction of, or suppression of, nearly all the physical evidence inside the building in the days and weeks following the attack. These “pre-emptive” actions left researchers with only two types of evidence: a small number of eyewitness accounts, and post-crash photographs taken by witnesses by happenstance. Thus, although the best current theories of what happened at the Pentagon are not entirely reliable, the preponderance of the remaining evidence still casts grave doubt on the official story. 

Immediately, it was noticed the lack of airplane debris at the supposed crash site. CNN's senior Pentagon correspondent Jamie McIntyre, only minutes following the Pentagon blast, reported, “From my close up inspection there's no evidence of a plane having crashed anywhere near the Pentagon. . . . . The only pieces left that you can see are small enough that you could pick up in your hand. There are no large tail sections, wing sections, fuselage - nothing like that anywhere around which would indicate that the entire plane crashed into the side of the Pentagon. . . . It wasn't till about 45 minutes later . . . that all of the floors collapsed.” 

McIntyre’s account was supported by Arlington County Fire Chief Ed Plaugher, who acknowledged that few pieces of aircraft were in evidence, just “some small pieces of aircraft ... there's no fuselage sections and that sort of thing." Further support came from Maj. Gen. Albert Stubblebine, former commander of the Army’s Intelligence and Security Command, who stated, “I don't know exactly what hit it [the Pentagon], but I do know, from the photographs that I have analyzed and looked at very, very carefully, it was not an airplane,” and by NORAD commander, Maj. Gen. Larry Arnold, who had ordered one of his jet fighters to fly low over the west side of the Pentagon moments after the attack. According to Arnold, the pilot reported that there was no evidence a plane had struck the building. 

[Jamie McIntyre, Ed Olaugher and Maj. Gen. Albert Stubblebine: http://www.twf.org/ News/Y2005/0307-Pentagon.html] 

Then there was the case of April Gallop, who served in the Network Infrastructure Services Agency as an administrative specialist inside the Pentagon’s west side when it was struck on 9/11. Gallop was preparing to take her infant son to day care when the building was rocked by an explosion. “I thought it was a bomb,” Gallop recalled. “I was buried in rubble and my first thought was for my son. I crawled around until I found his stroller. It was all crumpled up into a ball and I was then very afraid. But then I heard his voice and managed to locate him. We crawled out through a hole in the [west] side of the building. Outside they were treating survivors on the grassy lawn. But all the ambulances had left, so a man who was near the scene stepped up, put us in his private car, and drove us to the hospital. The images are burned into my brain.” 

Gallop, initially described by the military as a “hero,” was awarded the Purple Heart for injuries sustained at the Pentagon. She said while in the hospital, men in suits visited her more than once. “They never identified themselves or even said which agency they worked for. But I know they were not newsmen because I learned that the Pentagon told news reporters not to cover survivors’ stories or they would not get any more stories out of there. The men who visited all said they couldn’t tell me what to say, they only wanted to make suggestions. But then they told me what to do, which was to take the [Victim Compensation Fund] money and shut up. They also kept insisting that a plane hit the building. They repeated this over and over. But I was there and I never saw a plane or even debris from a plane. I figure the plane story is there to brainwash people.” 

[Pentagon survivor’s story: Author’s interview with April Gallop, April 18, 2004] 

In 2008, Gallop’s California attorney William Veale filed a civil suit in the US Southern District Cort of New York against former Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld, Vice President Cheney and former US Air Force General Richard Myers, acting chairman of the joint chiefs on 9/11. The suit, which demanded a jury trial, alleged the defendants participated in a conspiracy to facilitate the terrorist attacks by not warning those inside the Pentagon, contributing to injuries she and her two-month-old son, Elisha, incurred. 

In a news release, Veale stated, “The ex-G.I. plaintiff alleges she has been denied government support since then, because she raised 'painful questions' about the inexplicable failure of military defenses at the Pentagon that day, and especially the failure of officials to warn and evacuate the occupants of the building when they knew the attack was imminent.” He added, “What they don't want is for this to go into discovery. If we can make it past their initial motion to dismiss these claims, and we get the power of subpoena, then we've got a real shot at getting to the bottom of this. We've got the law on our side.” 

However, Attorney Gerald A. Sterns, Esq., of San Francisco law firm Sterns & Walker., which has specialized in representing victims of air crashes as well as major suits afainst the US Government, told Stephen C. Webster of RAW Story, “However we may feel about these individuals, and what impact [their story may have] had on the United States, we fear [Ms. Gallop] will be very disappointed in trying to address issues or obtain answers through the judicial process.” 

[Gerald A. Sterns: http://rawstory.com/news/2008/ Legal_minds_respond_to_landmark_911_1218.html] 

Sterns’ premonition proved correct when on March, 15, 2010, Federal District Court Judge Denny Chin dismissed her case, stating, “Gallop’s claims are factually baseless – indeed, because they are fanciful, fantastic and delusional.” 

The judge’s reasoning followed the circular logic of those in denial of any alternative version to the official 9/11 story by arguing, “Even assuming the factual allegations of the complaint are true, Gallop’s claims are not plausible. It is simply not plausible that the vice president of the United States, the secretary of defense, and other high-ranking officials conspired to facilitate terrorist attacks that would result in the deaths of thousands of Americans.” So, even if it’s true, if just not believable. It should be pointed out that beliefs are not facts. “I don’t believe that” is not a legitimate arugment. 

[Judge Denny Chin dismisses Gallop’s suit: http://www.11-septembre.com/docs/ GallopJudgment.pdf] 

Adding support to Gallop’s account of no all-consuming fire at the Pentagon are photographs taken at the scene which clearly show undamaged computers, chairs, tables and filing cabinets exposed at the location of the west wall’s collapse. Yet, according to the official account, the fire was so intense that it completely melted the Boeing 757 aircraft, in an immense fireball rising through the debris adjacent to this exposed office material. 

Eyewitness accounts gave credence to the idea that a bomb, or bombs, may have gone off at the Pentagon about the same time that some sort of flying vehicle slammed into the same part of the building. 

“A bomb had gone off. I could smell the cordite. I knew explosives had been set off somewhere,” stated witness Don Perkal.  Another witness, John Bowman, said, “Most people knew it was a bomb.” “It smelled like cordite, or gun smoke,” recalled Gilah Goldsmith while Mike Slater said, “I knew it was a bomb or something.” 

[Bombs in Pentagon: http://911review.com/attack/pentagon/witnesses.html] 

As reported by Honegger, many people in the Pentagon at the time of the attack believed a bomb or bombs had exploded inside the building. She reported that, oddly enough, multiple teams of K-9 bomb-sniffing dogs with handlers in camouflage were seen just outside the Pentagon about at 7:30 am on September 11, 2001. One Army officer said he had never seen the bomb dogs there before or since 9/11. 

One early Associated Press story stated the Pentagon had been attacked by a “booby-trapped truck.” 

The idea of bombs placed in the Pentagon may have focued on the objectives of the attack. An explosion destroyed the Secretary of Defense’s hardened basement Counterterrorism Command Center. “Did the attackers know where the [war game] exercises were being run and intentionally took it out?” questioned Honegger. “If so, they would have eliminated the one place frantic officials could call to ask details of the ‘game’ scenarios, to try to find out what was real and what was just the games that morning.” It should also be noted that the Pentagon attack killed many of the accountants and auditors who would have been tasked with tracking the missing $2.3 trillion mentioned by Rumsfeld the day before. 

In a January 29, 2002 article entitled “The War on Waste,” CBS News quoted Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld as admitting that, “according to some estimates we cannot track $2.3 trillion in transactions.” 

On September 10, 2001, Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld had held a press conference to announce the problem. According to CBS, Rumsfeld said that, “the money wasted by the military poses a serious threat. In fact, it could be said it’s a matter of life and death.” 

CBS then got to the punchline: “Rumsfeld promised change but the next day— Sept. 11—the world changed and in the rush to fund the war on terrorism, the war on waste seems to have been forgotten.” 

[$2.3 trillion missing: “The War On Waste,” CBS News Jan. 29, 2002; http:// www.cbsnews.com/stories/2002/01/29/eveningnews/main325985.shtml] 

Resource Services Washington, an office of the Army that had only recently re­occupied the west wing of the Pentagon, lost 34 of its 45 employees on 9/11. Most were civilian accountants, bookkeepers and budget analysts, the very people who would have been responsible for tracking the missing trillions. Another large segment of victims were in the Pentagon’s Navy Command Center, a command-and-control facility on the first floor of the Pentagon's D-Ring. 

[Accountants, bookkeepers killed in Pentagon: http:// archive.southcoasttoday.com/daily/12-01/12-20-01/a02wn018.htm] 

Of further interest is the fact that Navy Lt. Kevin Shae.er, the only survivor of the 30 persons killed in the Navy's Command Center that day, after recovering from serious burns, was hired as a professional sta. member of the 9/11 Commission, tasked with determing what happened in the Pentagon. “Had the Command Center not been destroyed it surely would have been able to provide the highest levels of our Navy leadership with updates as to exactly what was occurring,” Shaeffer later told a Navy publication. 

[Navy Command Center destroyed: http://www.chips.navy.mil/archives/03_spring/ webpages/shaeffer.htm] 

Following the attacks of 9/11, all mention of the missing trillions dwindled to nothing in the corporate mass media. 

To paint a better overall picture of what may have happened inside the Pentagon, one can join the photographic evidence by those who happened to be near the event. Unlike the World Trade Center, unaffected witnesses were around the Pentagon, some with digital cameras. One such was Steve Riskus, a 24-year-old computer worker, who said he saw the craft pass over him and strike a lamppost before plunging into the Pentagon. He immediately began snapping photographs from less than 200 yards away and later that day posted his photos on a newly acquired website. His photos, along with others not controlled by the government, caused major problems for the later official version of the Pentagon crash. 

They depicted a clean green lawn in front of the damaged wall which contradicted the official claim that the plane hit the ground before entering the building. They also showed one highway lamppost knocked down but not others nearby it well within range of the plane’s wing span. 

[Steve Riskus: Thierry Meyssan, editor, Pentagate, (London: Carnot Publishing Ltd., 2002)] 

One website even posted numerous official photos of the Pentagon crash and challenged viewers to find any trace of the aircraft. Interestingly enough, years after 9/11 neither the mass media nor the FBI had taken any notice of Rickus’s pictures or the questions being raised. It is well worth noting here that the FBI confiscated all the security videos in the vicinity of the crash within minutes; somewhat later, the Pentagon released a mere five frames from one of these videos, which show a barely discernable object slamming into the building followed by a huge fireball. 

The major mystery in regard to the Pentagon crash centers on what exactly happened to American Flight 77, a Boeing 757 carrying a mere 64 passengers. According to official sources, the entire plane was consumed inside the walls of the Pentagon. 

To date, no one had produced any photographs of Boeing 757 fuselage, jet engines, seats, luggage, or other recognizable debris. Even the familiar photo of a small piece of red and white painted fuselage on the Pentagon lawn has been called into question because it does not appear in the very first photos of that area. This one small piece of red, white, and silver metal widely distributed by the major news media has never been firmly identified as coming from a Boeing 757. This now-famous mystery item, categorized as a fake by some foreign press, simply does not appear in any of the pictures taken within the first half hour of the Pentagon attack. Many researchers believe this evidence was planted at a later time. 

Several photos of what appears to be part of a jet engine cannot be matched with the 757 engine, but more like that of a missile jet engine. 

The initial version of the official story claimed that Flight 77 was entirely consumed by fires raging inside the Pentagon. But this version was called into question when the FBI announced it was able to identify passengers by their fingerprints. The fires were hot enough to incinerate metal airplane parts but not hot enough to destroy human tissue? 

This non sequitur resulted in FBI spokesman Chris Murray later announcing, “The pieces of the plane are stocked in a warehouse and they are marked with the serial numbers of Flight 77.” 

[Chris Murray: Griffin, op. cit.] 

Murray’s announcement seemed reasonable as after any major air disaster, every fragment of the aircraft is re-assembled to learn the cause and prevent any reoccurrence. But then this prompts the question: In addition to all the other suppressed evidence at the scene, why has no one within the government produced any photograph of the wreckage of Flight 77? Although such photographs could not prove where the wreckage came from, wouldn’t this put an end to the theories regarding no plane hitting the Pentagon? 

Then there are the startling problems with the holes in the Pentagon. The Boeing 757 has a normal wingspan of 124 feet, 10 inches. The official version of the Pentagon crash states that a 757 entered the building at a 45-degree angle. This angle would increase the wing span to 177 feet. Note that the overall height of a 757 is 44 feet, 6 inches and the exterior body width is 12 feet, 6 inches. Yet the hole in the Pentagon cited as the entry point, photographed before the walls collapsed, was only between 15 and 20 feet wide, barely enough to accommodate the width of the craft’s body. And the hole’s height was less then two stories or about 20 feet, less than half the height of the 757. 

Even after the walls collapsed shortly after 10 am, the gaping hole in the building was still not large enough to accommodate the Boeing 757’s wing span. Oddly, no evidence of any kind of the plane’s wings or tail were found outside the building, other than the small piece of metal mentioned earlier. 

Francois Grangier, a French aviation accident investigator, hoping to defend the official version, studied the Pentagon crash carefully but was forced to conclude, “I think the trajectory as far as one can make it out today rules out an impact against the fa.ade… What is certain when one looks at the photo of this fa.ade that remains intact is that it’s obvious the plane did not go through there. It’s like imagining that a plane of this size could pass through a window and leave the frame still standing.” 

[Francois Grangier: Meyssan, op. cit.] 

Just as strange were photographs depicting what officials said was the exit hole caused by the plane as it completed its penetration of the Pentagon. This hole, located on the inside of the building’s fourth ring, is barely more than eight feet high; it shows only slight scorching at the top and even unbroken window panes immediately above it. It is most peculiar that the front of a Boeing 757, lacking density in its aluminum-sheathed nose, could have survived the penetration of four hardened concrete walls, while leaving no known remnants behind. The official story claims that 1500-degree heat caused by the crash was intense enough to immolate the entire plane and occupants. One wonders why the walls to either side of this exit hole are not scorched. 

One possible explanation for both the smallness of the craft and the hole blasted in the wall of the Pentagon came from Samuel Danner, a 53-year-old electrical engineer for Amtrak and a pilot since age 16. 

In an interview with reporter Christopher Bollyn made public on several Internet sites, Danner said he stopped his car on the shoulder of the highway when he saw a craft approaching the Pentagon. He also saw “a bunch of guys” standing outside the Pentagon looking through binoculars. 

Danner said he got a good view of the craft as it approached and that it definitely was not a Boeing 757. “No way,” said Danner. “It was like a humpback whale…” He described this craft as having one engine on the backside with a V-shaped tail and no windows that he could see. He said it was very quiet and going about 400 miles per hour. Overhead, Danner said he saw another airplane, which he now believes may have controlled the craft that hit the Pentagon.  

Following an explosion at the Pentagon, Danner ran to help. He said he saw no bodies from the craft and no wreckage from a Boeing 757. He did smell cordite [an explosive] and saw a three-foot single engine on the ground. 

From Danner’s description it would appear the craft may have been a Global Hawk drone aircraft used by the US military for reconnaissance missions. It has been noted that two Global Hawk unmanned vehicles were missing from the military’s inventory at the time of Pentagon attack. See the chapter entitled “Were the Hijacked Planes Remotely Controlled?” 

Danner said he was later diagnosed with lymphoma cancer which he believes may have resulted from exposure to depleted uranium (DU) used in a missle fired just ahead of the Global Hawk craft. Depleted unranium is used by the US military to penetrate hardened targets such as bunkers and concrete emplacements. It has been claimed that traces of DU were found at the Pentagon and photographs taken later that day do depict workers wearing protective gear. 

Danner said his observations that day had been “bugging me” and that he decided to speak publicly after seeing one of the numerous videos challenging the official story of the 9/11 attacks. 

[Samuel Danner: Recorded interview on RBNLive’s Piper Report, July 10, 2006; http:// www.lookingglassnews.org/viewstory.php?storyid=6636] 

While several witnesses, such as Army Captain Lincoln Liebner, said they distinctly saw an American Airlines jetliner coming toward the Pentagon swiftly and at low altitude, others were not so certain. 

Steve Patterson, who worked from his home in Pentagon City, told the Washington Post that day, he saw a “silver commuter jet” fly past the window of his 14th­floor apartment about 150 yards away. He said it was approaching from the west about 20 feet off the ground and appeared to be a small commuter plane. “The airplane seemed to be able to hold between eight or twelve persons,” Patterson said. 

[Steve Paterson: http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/metro/daily/sep01/attack.html] 

A 33-year-old network engineer at the Pentagon, Tom Seibert, said, “We heard something that made the sound of a missile, then we heard a powerful boom.” 

[Tom Siebert: http://www.guardian.co.uk/world/2001/sep/12/ expertopinions.charlieporteronmensfashion] 

On Sept. 11, 2001 USA Today employee Mike Walter excitedly told CNN. “A plane, a plane fromAmerican Airlines, I thought, ‘That’s not right, it’s really low.’And I saw it. I mean, it was like a cruise missile with wings.”  Much later Walter changed his story emphatically stating that he saw the plane strike the building and its wings folded back which explained the small hole. However, video made from Walter’s viewing point on North Hwy 27 show that a line of trees blocks the line of sight. 

[Mike Walter: http://willyloman.wordpress.com/2008/06/01/meet-mike-walter-watch­him-lie-about-911/] 

Dulles air traffic controller Danielle O’Brien told ABC News, “"The speed, the maneuverability, the way that he turned, we all thought in the radar room, all of us experienced air traffic controllers, that that was a military plane. You don't fly a 757 in that manner. It's unsafe." 

[Witness Danielle O’Brien: http://911review.org/Sept11Wiki/OBrien,Danielle.shtml; 

O’Brien’s perceptions were accurate. For whatever plunged toward the Pentagon— reportedly starting 7,000 feet above the ground—was piloted in such a way that it dropped in a downward spiral, forming an almost complete circle in just more than two minutes. This is an extremely difficult maneuver for the even the most experienced pilot. We’ve already noted that it is exceedingly unlikely that the Haji Hanjour, the alleged hijacker pilot of Flight 77, could have accomplished this miracle of piloting. 

The speed, maneuverability, and the high-pitched scream of the jet coupled with the smallness of the hole prompted many researchers to suggest that what struck the Pentagon was nothing less than some sort of winged missile painted to resemble an American Airlines plane. 

Could this be why Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld inadvertently mentioned a “missile” when describing the Pentagon attack to Parade magazine? In an October 2001 interview, Rumsfeld was quoted as saying, “It is a truth that a terrorist can attack any time, any place, using any technique and it's physically impossible to defend at every time and every place against every conceivable technique. Here we're talking about plastic knives and using an American Airlines flight filed with our citizens, and the missile to damage this building [the Pentagon]and similar (inaudible) that damaged the World Trade Center.” 

[Rumsfeld’s missile quote: http://www.defense.gov/transcripts/transcript.aspx? TranscriptID=3845] 

Supporting the hypothesis of a missile attack are the recent discoveries by Honegger that NORAD commander, Maj. Gen. Larry Arnold, had ordered one of his inceptors to buzz the west side of the Pentagon moments after the attack. As previously mentioned, the pilot reported he could see no evidence that a plane had struck the building. 

“The likely reason the Pentagon has refused to lower the currently-official time of Flight 77 impact from 9:37 to 9:32—the actual time of the first explosions there—is that they decided to pretend the blip represented by Arnold’s surveillance jet approaching just before 9:37 was Flight 77,” Honegger concluded.  “As the Official Cover Story claims that the alleged 9:37 impact was the only Pentagon attack that morning, and by the time Arnold’s surveillance jet arrived on the scene the violent event had already happened, the Pentagon cannot acknowledge the earlier 9:32 attack time without revealing that there was an attack on the building prior to impact.” See Appendix for more details. 

Then there are the disturbing statements, noted earlier, of another high government official. Testifying under oath before the 9/11 Commission in mid-2003, Transportation Secretary Norman Mineta gave a revealing account of his experiences on the morning of 9/11. After joining Vice President Cheney and others in the White House Presidential Emergency Operating Center shortly after the South Tower of the WTC had been struck, at about 9:20 am, Mineta recalled: “During the time that the airplane was coming in to the Pentagon, there was a young man who would come in and say to the Vice President, ‘The plane is 50 miles out.’ ‘The plane is 30 miles out.’And when it got down to ‘the plane is 10 miles out,’ the young man also said to theVice President, ‘Do the orders still stand?’And the Vice President turned and whipped his neck around and said, ‘Of course the orders still stand! Have you heard anything to the contrary?’ Well at the time, I didn’t know what all that meant . . . [This was the] flight that came into the Pentagon . . .” 

Asked if these “orders” were to shoot down the errant airliners, Mineta responded, “Well, I don’t know that specifically. I do know that the [interceptor] airplanes were scrambled from Langley or from Norfolk, the Norfolk area, and so I did not know about the order specifically other than to listen to that other conversation. . . Subsequently, I found that out.” 

Commission vice chairman Lee Hamilton then asked, “But there were military planes in the air in position to shoot down commercial aircraft?” “That’s right,” replied Mineta. “The planes had been scrambled, I believe from Otis, at that point.” 

[Cheney’s comments: Secretary Norman Mineta’s testimony to the National Commission on the September 11 Terrorist Attacks; www.cooperativeresearch.org/timeline/2003/ commissiontestimony052303.html] 

The strange conversation between Cheney and the “young man” as related by Mineta prompts several puzzling questions. What were these orders? And if the orders were to shoot down captured airliners as later stated by the White House, why weren’t they carried out? 

And, if fighter jets could not reach the Pentagon in time, what about the antiaircraft missile batteries in place around Washington—indeed, just adjacent to the Pentagon itself? Such batteries are automatically activated whenever an aircraft enters restricted airspace without sending out a “friendly” transponder code signal. 

Amazingly enough, the final report of the Commission, in order to construct its official story, entirely omitted Secretary of Transportation Norman Mineta’s testimony given to the Commission itself that Cheney and others in the underground shelter were aware at least by 9:20 am that an aircraft was approaching the Pentagon. Despite evidence to the contrary from Mineta and other eyewitnesses, the Commission would have us believe that no one in the US military knew that Flight 77 was incoming toward the Pentagon until a few minutes before the official time of the impact, 9:37 am, a disputed time.  

In fact, the Commission goes further, even claiming against all the evidence that Cheney did not reach this underground shelter until nearly 10 am that morning. In his study of The 9/11 Commission Report, David Ray Griffin states that this denial “is probably the feature of the 9/11 Commission’s case that is the most patently false.” 

[Patently false account of Cheney’s whereabouts: David Ray Griffin, The 9/11 Commission Report, p. 254.] 

While researchers have hunted fruitlessly for a stand-down order issued from within the administration to explain the lack of effective response on 9/11, it may be that such orders were much more mundane—a simple matter of slightly changing standard NORAD procedures. 

Prior to June 2001, under Department of Defense directives, while the Secretary of Defense retained approval authority for the release of military jets to support civil air authorities, they also provided that “Nothing in this Directive prevents a commander from exercising his or her immediate emergency response authority…” and that “Requests for an immediate response (i.e., any form of immediate action taken by a DoD Component or military commander to save lives, prevent human suffering, or mitigate great property damage under imminently serious conditions) may be made to any Component or Command. The DoD Components…may initiate informal planning and, if required, immediately respond as authorized in DoD Directive 3025.1 (reference (g)).” In other words, in the event of an air emergency, local commanders could initiate a response pending later approval of the Secretary of Defense. 

This all changed on June 1, 2001, with the issuance of Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff Instruction [CJCSI] 3610.01A. Under the heading, “Aircraft Piracy (Hijacking) of Civil and Military Aircraft,” this document states, “the NMCC [National Military Command Center] is the focal point within the Department of Defense for providing assistance. In the event of a hijacking, the NMCC will, with the exception of immediate responses as authorized by referenced, forward requests for DoD assistance to the Secretary of Defense for approval [emphasis added].” 

[NORAD procedural change: DDOD 3025.15, Feb. 18, 1997; CJCSI 3610.01A, June 1, 2001] 

“Secretary of Defense [Donald] Rumsfeld is personally responsible for issuing intercept orders,” surmised Internet writer Jerry Russell. “Commanders in the field are stripped of all authority to act . . . it is now clear that [any ‘Stand Down’ order] was implemented through a routine administrative memo.” 

[Jerry Russell: http://www.rumormillnews.com/cgi-bin/forum.cgi?read=46729] 

Of course, if Flight 77 did not hit the Pentagon, even more questions arise. What happened to the plane and its passengers? Did it cross into Washington air space before a 

missile was sent into the Pentagon? Was it ditched into the Atlantic as suggested by some? Was a missile or plane guided from an external location as will be discussed later? 

All such conjecture could be ended by simply showing the public the wreckage of the aircraft. But 10 years on, such photos still had not been forthcoming. 

Finally, there is the question of motive. Why would anyone want to risk attacking the Pentagon, undoubtedly the world’s strongest and most protected structure? Some particularly conspiratorial researchers have suggested that the Pentagon was struck to satifisfy more than one agenda --- first, the most casualties suffered were the accountants and auditors who would have been tasked to account for the missing $2.3 trillion and secondly, an attack on the Pentagon would have successfully deflected any suspicion of military involvement in the planning and execution of the 9/11 attacks. 

It might be mentioned here that the Pentagon’s Undersecretary of Defense and Comptroller during the time of the missing trillions was Dov Zakheim. According to Online Journal Associate Editor Jerry Mazza, Zakheim carries dual citizenship with both the United States and Israel, is an ordained rabbi and a member of the Council on Foreign Relations. Zakheim also served as CEO of SPS International, part of System Planning Corporation, a defense contractor majoring in electronic warfare technologies, which included remote-controlled aircraft systems including the Flight Termination System (FTS) technology that could remotely capture an airliner’s onboard computer and guide it to a crash or landing regardless of the desires of the crew or hijackers. He was a co-author of the Project for the New American Century’s position paper, Rebuilding America’s Defenses, which stated a “new Pearl Harbor” was necessary for galvanizing the American public into accepting the neo-con’s agenda for the Middle East. 

[Dov Zakheim and remote control technology: http://www.onlinejournal.com/artman/publish/ article_1047.shtml] 

Intriguing connections such as Zakheim’s along with myriad unanswered questions continued to grow in the wake of the 9/11 tragedies with the strange case of the Pentagon attack being among the most puzzling of all. Even many researchers within the 9/11 truth community continue to disagree on the interpretations of the few useful facts available. 

EXPLOSIONS AT THE WORLD TRADE CENTER 

The public might know more of what really happened to the WTC if the New York Police Department and New York Fire Department had been allowed to do their jobs. But, as with the JFK assassination, their work was taken from them by federal officials, who immediately closed off the crime scene and shut out both the public and local authorities from their consultations. People were even arrested for taking photographs of Ground Zero. 

The FBI took charge of the criminal investigation while the little-understood Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA), an agency created and controlled by the president, took responsibility for determining what happened to cause the collapse of the twin towers. FEMA seemed determined to haul away the evidence, even before a full and impartial investigation could be made. Such premature destruction of evidence was called into question by Bill Manning, editor of the 125-year-old firemen’s publication Fire Engineering in its January 2002 issue. 

“For more than three months, structural steel from the World Trade Center has been and continues to be cut up and sold for scrap,” wrote Manning. ““Did they throw away the locked doors from the Triangle Shirtwaist Fire? Did they throw away the gas can used at the Happyland Social Club Fire? Did they cast aside the pressure-regulating valves at the Meridian Plaza Fire? Of course not. But essentially, that’s what they’re doing at the World Trade Center. 

“For more than three months, structural steel from the World Trade Center has been and continues to be cut up and sold for scrap. Crucial evidence that could answer many questions about high-rise building design practices and performance under fire conditions is on the slow boat to China, perhaps never to be seen again in America until you buy your next car.” 

Challenging the theory that the twin towers collapsed as a result of crashed airplanes and fires, Manning added, “Fire Engineering has good reason to believe that the ‘official investigation’ blessed by FEMA and run by the American Society of Civil Engineers (ASCE) is a half-baked farce that may already have been commandeered by political forces whose primary interests, to put it mildly, lie far afield of full disclosure. 

“Except for the marginal benefit obtained from a three-day, visual walk-through of evidence sites conducted by the ASCE investigation committee members—described by one close source as a ‘tourist trip’—no one’s checking the evidence for anything.” 

The destruction and removal of evidence must stop immediately,” Manning declared. 

[WTC steel sold for scrap: Bill Manning, “Selling Out the Investigation,” Fire Engineering (January, 2002) 

In that same issue, a number of fire officials, including a retired deputy chief from New York’s fire department, called on FEMA to “immediately impanel a ‘World Trade Center Disaster Review Panel’ to coordinate a complete review of all aspects of the World Trade Center incident.” 

These fire officials noted that the WTC disaster was the largest loss of firefighters ever at one incident; the second largest loss of life on American soil; the first total collapse of a high-rise during a fire in United States history; and the largest structural collapse in recorded history. 

“Now, with that understanding, you would think we would have the largest fire investigation in world history,” they wrote. “You would be wrong. Instead, we have a series of unconnected and uncoordinated superficial inquiries . . . Ironically, we will probably gain more detailed information about the destruction of the planes than we will about the destruction of the towers. We are literally treating the steel removed from the site like garbage, not like crucial fire scene evidence.” 

[Evidence treated like garbage: Francis Brannigan, “WTC ‘Investigation’?: A Call To Action,” Fire Engineering (January, 2002)] 

Complaints from the federal investigating team of engineers supported these accusations. 

Citing delays by federal agencies and incomplete information, the twenty-six­member team of ASCE engineers that was formed to study the collapse of the WTC towers finally produced a 296-page report by early May 2002. 

But even as the report was issued, team leader and structural engineer Dr. W. Gene Corley told Congress there were still many questions left unanswered by his study. 

“We didn’t have time and resources,” Corley complained. It should be noted that in 1995, Corley was selected to lead a Building Performance Assessment Team investigating the bombing of the Alfred P. Murrah Federal Building in Oklahoma City, a tragedy, which has also generated much controversy and speculation among conspiracy researchers. 

[Corley and Murrah Building: www.fas.org/irp/congress/1998_hr/h980604-corley.htm] 

Corley said his team didn’t have enough data to create a computer model of the interior damage caused by the aircraft, nor could they model the spread of the fires. The team also griped that federal agencies feuded over funding and to whom the team should be reporting. 

The team never had access to 911 emergency calls, which could have helped determine exactly what happened in the minutes prior to the collapse of the buildings, and —this can not be emphasized enough—they confirmed reports that much of the structural steel was removed from the site, cut up, and sold as scrap before they had a chance to examine it. 

The team could not even obtain a complete set of building plans until early in 2002. Then they found that floor supports were attached to exterior columns by strong welds and not, as initially believed and widely reported, relatively small bolts. 

The hurried and superficial nature of the FEMA inquiry was evident in the conclusion of its report: “With the information and time available, the sequence of events leading to the collapse of each tower could not be definitively determined.” 

Corley did say the team learned just enough to know that more answers were desperately needed to design protective measures for similar structures that might be future terrorist targets. 

[W. Gene Corley and team complaints: Avery Comarow, “After the fall,” US News & World Report (May 13, 2002)] 

Another valid issue was raised by Dr. Judy Wood, who noted, “The twin towers together had an estimated 30,000 computers for nearly 50,000 workers. So, 45,000 filing cabinets would not be an unreasonable estimate. It is reported that 200 complete bodies were recovered out of the nearly 3,000 victims, which is about 1/15th. At the same ratio, we would expect 3,000 complete filing cabinets of the 45,000 should have survived intact. Yet only one shrunken filing cabinet was reportedly found.” 

[Only one shrunken filing cabinet: http://drjudywood.com/articles/DEW/ StarWarsBeam3.html] 

The quest for more answers coupled with congressional outrage over the obstacles thrown in front of Corley’sengineering team prompted President Bush to pledge $16 million for a follow-up study by the National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST). 

NIST’s National Construction Safety Team, after more than a year of administrative and organizational activity, finally announced in early 2004 that a draft report on the World Trade Center disaster might be “realistic and achievable” by September 2004. The final reported was issued only in November 2008. 

A goodly portion of the NIST team’s effort went to study the February 20, 2003, West Warwick, Rhode Island, nightclub fire, which claimed one hundred lives and apparently their $16 million budget was taxed. In an initial report to Congress in December 2003, the group complained of the “recurring problem” of insufficient staff for on-site inspections and subsequent research and tests. “The scale and complexity of the current World Trade Center disaster has strained NIST’s existing resources,” they reported. 

They did, however, recommend the creation of a NIST Building and Fire Research Laboratory with a permanent staff funded for $2 million, the establishment of a safety team investigation reserve fund for another $2 million, the establishment of a program to “familiarize local and state investigating authorities about the NCST Act, and a “research program investigating the factors affecting human decision making and evacuation behavior during emergencies in buildings.” 

The report echoed complaints from the FEMA engineering team by stating the group’s major challenges were lack of data (“through most of 2003, significant gaps existed in the data collection related to almost all of the project areas.”) and the future need to deploy safety teams immediately to an incident for the collection of physical evidence and witness testimony. 

The NIST inquiry also declined to hear testimony from New York firemen or building engineers despite repeated efforts on their part to contact the panel. 

[National Construction Safety Team report: http://www.nist.gov/public_affairs/releases/ ncst_first_report.htm] 

Therefore, the large gaps left in the official record of the WTC collapses have been forced to be filled in by others. Perhaps the best information that we now have about the collapses of the towers comes from independent researchers—most notably from a growing list of courageous scientists and academics noted earlier, whose names can be found listed at the website Scholars for 911 Truth, Scholars for 9/11 Truth & Justice as well as Architects & Engineers for 9/11 Truth. 

Observers have long noted that the physical characteristics of the collapses of the two towers were almost identical. That has permitted physicist and pioneer critic of the official story, Jim Hoffman, to compile the list below that describes principal features of the destruction of both towers. These observations are based on intensive independent study of the surviving evidence, as contrasted with the “official” explanation of a gravity collapse caused by fire. One can easily see that critical mysteries about the towers’ collapse remain unsolved, in large part due to the destruction of evidence and the underfunded inadequate investigations that followed. 

1. 

The cores of the towers were obliterated and the perimeter walls were shredded. According to Hoffman, “there is no gravity collapse scenario” or probable explanation by fire that can account for the complete leveling of the 47 massive 

columns that comprised the towers’ cores, or the ripping apart of their sturdy perimeter walls. But if not, what scenario does explain this? 

2. 

Nearly all the concrete was pulverized in the air, so finely that it blanketed parts of lower Manhattan with inches of dust. In a gravity collapse, according to Hoffman, “there would not have been enough energy to pulverize the concrete until it hit the ground, if then.” With regard to this observation, the crucial unanswered question becomes: How then was it possible for the non-metallic components of the buildings to turn to dust as fine as flour—and further, which begin to appear so massively at the very outset of the collapse? Independent scientists cited by Hoffman in a highly technical paper have shown that the energy required for the pulverization of this much concrete and for the stupendous expansion of the dust clouds is as much as “100 times greater than could have been produced from each tower’s gravitational potential energy” (i.e., mass times height). 

3. 

Parts of the towers were thrown up to 500 feet laterally. Hoffman: “The downward forces of a gravity collapse cannot account for the energetic lateral ejection of pieces.” But what forces caused these lateral explosions? 

4. 

Explosions were visible before many floors had collapsed. “But in the South Tower collapse,” writes Hoffman, “energetic dust ejections are first seen while the top is only slightly tipping, not falling.” Compression pressure therefore cannot account for this ejected dust. Numerous eye-witness reports of explosions in the buildings have already been recounted. 

5. 

The towers’ tops mushroomed into thick dust clouds much larger than the original volumes of the buildings. “Without the addition of large sources of pressure beyond the collapse itself,” claims Hoffman, “the falling building and its debris should have occupied about the same volume as the intact building.” Some obaservers compared these pyroclastic clouds with those seen in nuclear explosions. 

6. 

The tops of the towers fell at nearly the rate of free fall, in less than fifteen seconds. “We’ve examined this previously. These astounding rates of fall, according to Hoffman’s technical explanation, “indicate that nearly all resistance to the downward acceleration of the tops had been eliminated ahead of them. The forms of resistance, had the collapses been gravity-driven, would include: the destruction of the structural integrity of each storey; the pulverization of the concrete in the floor slabs of each 

storey, and other non-metallic objects; and the acceleration of the remains of each storey encountered either outward or downward. There would have to be enough energy to overcome all of these forms of resistance and do it rapidly enough to keep up with the near free-fall acceleration of the top.” 

[Critical mysteries: Jim Hoffman, 911research.wtc7.net] 

The issue of the cause of the collapse of the towers has become so salient that one wealthy American activist, Jimmy Walter, has offered a one million dollar reward to anyone who can prove that explosives were not used in the World Trade Center. Walter has gained notoriety and headlines by his efforts—costing him millions—to educate ordinary Americans and Europeans about the possibility that 9/11 is an inside job. 

[Jimmy Walter: www.reopen911.org.] 

Concerns over the validity of the free-fall scenario based on fires in the buildings were echoed by former Bush I administration official Morgan Reynolds, a Texas A & M Professor Emeritus of Economics who was also former chief economist for the Department of Labor and former director of the Criminal Justice Center at the National Center for Policy Analysis. Reynolds is also a leading member of scholarsfor911truth.org. 

“Only professional demolition appears to account for the full range of facts associated with the collapses of WTC 1 (North Tower), WTC 2 (South Tower), and the much-overlooked collapse of the 47-story WTC building 7 at 5:21 pm on that fateful day,” wrote Reynolds. 

He added, “Controlled demolition would have required unimpeded access to the WTC, access to explosives, avoiding detection, and the expertise to orchestrate the deadly destruction from a nearby secure location. Such access before 9/11 likely depended on complicity by one or more WTC security companies.” 

His detailed analysis of both the World Trade Center collapses and the Pentagon strike may be found at http://www.lewrockwell.com/reynolds/reynolds12.html. 

Reynolds also speculated on why WTC-7 was brought down later on 9/11. “Why would the killers destroy WTC-7, especially since a collapse would arouse suspicion in some quarters?” he asked.  “A logical if unproven theory is that the perpetrators used Mayor Giuliani’s sealed OEM ‘bunker’ on the 23rd story of WTC-7 to conduct the twin tower implosions and then destroyed the building and evidence to cover up their crimes, just as a murderer might set his victim’s dwelling ablaze to cover up the crime (one in four fires is arson). Giuliani’s ‘undisclosed secret location’ was perfect because it had been evacuated by 9:45 am on 9/11, it enabled unmolested work, provided a ringside seat, was bullet- and bomb-resistant, had its own secure air and water supply, and could withstand winds of 160 mph, necessary protection from the wind blasts generated by collapsing skyscrapers.” 

The professor also joined the chorus of criticism leveled at FEMA officials for the rapid removal of WTC debris which prevented later study. “The criminal code requires that crime scene evidence be saved for forensic analysis but FEMA had it destroyed before anyone could seriously investigate it,” stated Reynolds.  “FEMA was in position to take command because it had arrived the day before the attacks at New York’s Pier 29 to conduct a war game exercise, “Tripod II,” quite a coincidence. The authorities apparently considered the rubble quite valuable: New York City officials had every debris truck tracked on GPS and had one truck driver who took an unauthorized 1 ½ hour lunch fired 

Responding to the question of why controlled demolitions have never been 

considered by the official government investigations of 9/11, Reynolds said, “If 

demolition destroyed three steel skyscrapers at the Worth Trade Center on 9/11, then 

the case for an ‘inside job’ and a government attack on America would be compelling.” 

[“Inside job”: Greg Szymanski, “Bush Insider Claims WTC Collapse Bogus,” 

American Free Press (June 27, 2005); http://www.lewrockwell.com/reynolds/ 

reynolds12.html] 

Several experts and numerous independent observers, including news anchors, viewed the destruction of the World Trade Center towers as more like a controlled implosion than terrorist-caused destruction. Former wrestler and Minnesota Governor Jesse Ventura, who in 2010 hosted a popular cable show entitled Conspiracy Theory, in 2008 stated, “I did watch the film of Building 7 going down and in my opinion, there is no doubt that that building was brought down with demolition.” It is important to note that Ventura formerly served as a member of the Navy SEAL’s Underwater Demolition Team, extensively trained in the use of explosives. 

[Jesse Ventura on Building 7: http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/ april2008/040208_jesse_ventura.htm] 

On the morning of the 9/11 attacks, CBS’s Dan Rather, in an interview with Jerome Hauer, then director of the Office of Public Health Preparedness, “Based on what you know, and I recognize we’re dealing with so few facts, is it possible that just a plane crash could have collapsed these buildings, or would it have required the, sort of, prior positioning of other explosives in the, uh, in the buildings? I mean, what do you think?” 

Hauer responded with a concise explanation which matched that of the subsequent official explanation, “No, I, uh, my sense is just the velocity of the plane and the fact that you have a plane filled with fuel hitting that building, uh, that burned, uh, the velocity of that plane, uh, certainly, uh, uh, had an impact on the structure itself, and then the fact that it burned and you had that intense heat, uh, probably weakened the structure as well, uh, and I think it, uh, was, uh, simply the, uh, the planes hitting the buildings, and, and causing the collapse.” 

It might be noted that until 2000 Hauer was director of Rudy Giuliani’s Office of Emergency Management and a managing director of Kroll Associates, then in charge of security for the World Trade Center complex. It was in his capacity as a public health official that Hauer advised the Bush White House to begin taking the anti-anthrax drug Cipro more than a week prior to the anthax mail attacks that followed the events of 9/11. 

[Dan Rather and Jerome Hauer: http://winterpatriot.blogspot.com/2007/02/meet-jerome­hauer-911-suspect-awaiting.html] 

Both North and South Towers had 47 core columns made of steel with 236 steel columns around the outer perimeter, for a total of 566 columns. Explosives would have been required at each column to bring down the building by controlled demolition. This would not have been a small undertaking. 

Such questions concerning the collapse of the towers also were immediately advanced by experts in demolition and firefighting, only to die away in the subsequent media blitz of “official” pronouncements. Many people, experts and laymen alike, also asked why the South Tower collapsed first when it was not as extensively damaged as the North Tower, which burned for almost an hour and a half before its collapse? 

Numerous sources have claimed that bombs rather than the planes caused the collapse of the World Trade Center towers. 

Van Romero, vice president for research at the New Mexico Institute of Mining and Technology and a former director of the Energetic Materials Research and Testing Center said televised images of the collapse of the WTC towers suggested that explosives were used to create a controlled demolition.“My opinion is, based on the videotapes, that after the airplanes hit the World Trade Center there were some explosive devices inside the buildings that caused the towers to collapse,” Romero told the Albuquerque Journal on September 11, 2001. 

Romero, who ironically was in the Washington area during the 9/11 attacks attempting to gain government funding for defense research at his school, said the collapse of the WTC was “too methodical” to be the chance result of airplanes colliding with the structures. He said it appeared more like the controlled implosions used to demolish old buildings. 

“It could have been a relatively small amount of explosives placed in strategic points,” he said, adding that the detonation of bombs within towers is consistent with common terrorist strategy. “One of the things terrorist events are noted for is a diversionary attack and secondary device. Attackers detonate an initial, diversionary explosion that attracts emergency personnel to the scene, then detonate a second explosion,” he explained. 

[Controlled implosions: Olivier Uyttebrouck, “Explosives Planted In Towers, N.M. Tech Expert Says,” Albuquerque Journal (Sept. 11, 2001)] 

Within 10 days, Romero reversed himself, telling the Albuquerque Journal that following conversations with “other experts” he came to understand that “Certainly the fire is what caused the building to fail.” He did concede that the final collapse may have been caused when fire reached an electrical transformer or other source of combustion within the building, leaving open the question of explosions. There was no word of whether or not New Mexico Tech received its federal funding requests although in 2010 the school now provides counterterrorism training to firemen, policemen, and first responders in courses entitled “Incident Response to Teroristic Bombings” and “Prevention and Repsonse to Suicide Bombing Incidents.” 

[Romero reverses himself: John Fleck, “Fire, Not Extra Explosives, Doomed Buildings, Expert Says,” Albuquerque Journal (Sept. 21, 2001)]

 Many have wondered about the witnesses who claimed to have heard multiple explosions within the buildings. One such witness was the head of WTC security, John O’Neill, who stated shortly before he himself became a victim that he had helped dig out survivors on the 27th floor before the building collapsed. Since the aircraft crashed into the 

80th floor, what heavily damaged the 27th floor? 

Another of those mentioning bombs was Louie Cacchioli, a fifty-one-year-old fireman assigned to Engine 47 in Harlem. “We were the first ones in the second tower after the plane struck,” recalled Cacchioli. “I was taking firefighters up in the elevator to the twenty-fourth floor to get in position to evacuate workers.  On the last trip up a bomb went off. We think there were bombs set in the building.” The fireman became trapped in an elevator but managed to escape with the use of tools. 

[Louie Cacchioli: Editors, “New York City,” People.com (Sept. 12, 2001)] 

Cacchioli claimed he was misquoted. In later years, he cooperated with the editors of Popular Mechanics who published “Debunking 9/11 Myths: Why Conspiracy Theories Can't Stand Up to the Facts,” and gave guided tours of Ground Zero. 

But Auxiliary Fire Lt. Paul Isaac, Jr. also mentioned bombs, telling Internet reporter Randy Lavello that New York firemen were very upset by what they considered a cover-up in the WTC destruction. “Many other firemen know there were bombs in the buildings,” he said, “but they are afraid for their jobs to admit it because the higher-ups forbid discussion of this fact.” Isaac, who was stationed at Engine 10 near the WTC in the late 1990s, said the higher-ups included the NYFD’s antiterrorism consultant, James Woolsey, a former CIA director. “There were definitely bombs in those buildings,” Isaac added. 

[Lt. Paul Isaac Jr.: Randy Lavello, “Bombs in the Building: World Trade Center ‘Conspiracy Theory’ is a Conspiracy Fact,” www.prisonplanet.com/ analysis_lavello_050503_bombs.html] 

Other firemen also supported the idea of multiple explosions in the towers. Their testimonies came from 503 oral histories recorded by the New York Fire Department in late 2001. The tapes were of both fire personnel and emergency medical workers. The city had refused to release the tapes until ordered to do so by the New York Court of Appeals acting on a suit filed jointly by the New York Times and several 9/11 victims’ families.  They were publicly released in August 2005, only lightly covered by the mass media and remain largely unknown to most Americans. In these unpublicized histories, more than 100 New York firemen reported multiple explosions at the Word Trade Center. None of these persons were mentioned in the 9/11 Commission Report. 

Comments in these tapes, some of which were edited, related to the possibility of controlled demolitions in the WTC. These included: 

Fire Captain Dennis Tardio: “I hear an explosion and I look up [at the South Tower]. It is as if the building is being imploded from the top floor down, one after another, boom, boom, boom.” 

New Jersey Fire Officer Sue Keane: “[I]t sounded like bombs going off [in the South Tower]. That’s when the explosions happened…I knew something was going to happen….It started to get dark, then all of a sudden there was this massive explosion…. [In the North Tower] another explosion. That sent me and the two firefighters [with her] down the stairs…I can’t tell you how many times I got banged around. Each one of those explosions picked me up and threw me…There was another explosion and I got thrown with two firefighters out onto the street.” 

Fire Battalion Chief John Sudnik: “[W]e heard a loud explosion or what sounded like a loud explosion and looked up and I saw Tower Two start coming down.” 

Paramedic Daniel Rivera, “At first I thought it was— do you ever see professional demolition where they set the charges on certain floors and then you hear, ‘Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop’? That’s exactly what— because I thought it was that. When I heard that frigging noise, that’s when I saw the building coming down.” 

Assistant Commissioner Stephen Gregory: “I thought…before…[Tower] No. 2 came down that I saw low-level flashes…Lieutenant Evangelista…asked me if I saw low-level flashes in front of the building and I agreed with him because I…saw a flash, flash, flash…[at] the lower level of the building. You know, like when they demolish a building, how when they blow up a building, when it falls down? That what I thought I saw.” 

Captain Karin Deshore: “Somewhere around the middle of the World Trade Center, there was this orange and red flash coming out. Initially, it was just one flash… Then this flash just kept popping all the way around the building and that building had started to explode. The popping sound and with each popping sound it was initially an orange and then a red flash came out of the building and then it would just go all around the building on both sides as far as I could see. These popping sounds and the explosions were getting bigger, going both up and down and then all around the building.” 

Deputy Commissioner Thomas Fitzpatrick: “We looked up at the [South Tower] …All we saw was a puff of smoke coming from about two-thirds of the way up…It looked like sparkling around one specific layer of the building…My initial reaction was that this was exactly the way it looks when they show you those [building] implosions on TV.” 

Firefighter Christopher Fenyo: “At that point [the collapse of the South Tower], a debate began to rage because many people had felt that possible explosives had taken out 2 World Trade and officers were gathering companies together and the officers were debating whether or not to go immediately back in or to see what was going to happen with 1 World Trade [the North Tower] at that point. The debate ended pretty quickly because 1 World Trade came down.” 

The oral histories are filled with similar stories, few of which ecver reach the public. Firefighter Richard Banaciski recalled, “[T]here was just an explosion [in the south tower]. It seemed like on television [when] they blow up these buildings. It seemed like it was going all the way around like a belt, all these explosions.” 

Assistant Fire Commissioner Stephen Gregory stated, “I saw a flash flash flash [at] the lower level of the building. You know like when they demolish a building?” Paramedic Daniel Rivera said, “[I]t was [like a] professional demolition where they set the charges on certain floors and then you hear 'Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop'.” Fire Lieutenant James Walsh commented, “The [North Tower] didn't fall the way you would think tall buildings would fall. Pretty much it looked like it imploded on itself.” 

Fire Captain Karin Deshore reported seeing an orange and red flash on the North Tower. “Then this flash just kept popping all the way around the building and that building had started to explode. The popping sound, and with each popping sound it was initially an orange and then a red flash came out of the building and then it would just go all around the building on both sides as far as I could see. These popping sounds and the explosions were getting bigger, going both up and down and then all around the building,” she said. 

[NYFD taped comments on explosions: http:/www.911truth.org/article.php? story=20060118104223192] 

Survivor Teresa Veliz, manager for a software development company, was on the 47th floor of the North Tower when it was struck. “I got off [the elevator], turned the corner and opened the door to the ladies’ room. I said good morning to a lady sitting at a mirror when the whole building shook. I thought it was an earthquake. Then I heard those banging noises on the other side of the wall. It sounded like someone had cut the elevator cables. It just fell and fell and fell.” 

Veliz reached ground level with a coworker when the South Tower collapsed, knocking them down. In near total darkness, she and the coworker followed someone with a flashlight. “The flashlight led us into Borders bookstore, up an escalator and out to Church Street. There were explosions going off everywhere. I was convinced that there were bombs planted all over the place and someone was sitting at a control panel pushing detonator buttons. I was afraid to go down Church Street toward Broadway, but I had to do it. I ended up on Vesey Street. There was another explosion. And another. I didn’t know which way to run.” 

[Teresa Veliz and bombs: Dean E. Murphy, “Teresa Veliz: A Prayer to Die Quickly and Painlessly,” September 11: An Oral History (New York: Doubleday, 2002)] 

Ross Milanytch watched the horror at the WTC from his office window on the 22nd floor of a building a couple of blocks away. “[I saw] small explosions on each floor. And after it all cleared, all that was left of the buildings, you could just see the steel girders in like a triangular sail shape. The structure was just completely gone,” he said. 

[Ross Milanytch: America at War, op. cit.] 

John Bussey, a reporter for the Wall Street Journal, watched the collapse of the South Tower from the ninth floor of the newspaper’s office building. “I…looked up out of the office window to see what seemed like perfectly synchronized explosions coming from each floor….One after the other. From top to bottom, with a fraction of a second between, the floors flew to pieces.” 

[John Bussey: http:/www.911truth.org/article.php?story=20060118104223192] 

WNYC Radio’s Beth Fertig was on the scene and reported, “It just descended like a timed explosion--like when they are deliberately bringing a building down. . . . It was coming down so perfectly that in one part of my brain I was thinking, 'They got everyone out, and they're bringing the building down because they have to.’” 

Fox 5 News in New York City, shortly after 10 am on September 11, videotaped a large white cloud of smoke billowing near the base of the South Tower. The commentator exclaimed, “There is an explosion at the base of the building . . . white smoke from the bottom . . . something has happened at the base of the building . . . then, another explosion. Another building in the World Trade Center complex . . .” 

[Explosion at base of building: Col. Donn de Grand Pre, “Many Questions Still Remain About Trade Center Attack,” American Free Press (Feb. 11, 2002)] 

This view was supported by Steve Evans, a reporter for the BBC, who was in the South Tower at the time of the attacks. “I was at the base of the second tower, the second tower that was hit,” he recalled. “There was an explosion—I didn’t think it was an explosion—but the base of the building shook. I felt it shake . . . then when we were outside, the second explosion happened and then there was a series of explosions. . . . We can only wonder at the kind of damage—the kind of human damage—which was caused by those explosions, those series of explosions.” 

[Steve Evans of BBC: Christopher Bollyn, “New York Firefighters’ Final Words Fuel Burning Questions about 9-11,” American Free Press (Aug. 19, 2002)] 

The most compelling testimony came from Tom Elliott, who was already in his office at Aon Corp. on the 103rd floor of the WTC South Tower before the planes struck. 

Elliott said he was at his computer answering emails when a bright light startled him shortly before 9 am A rumble shook the building and he could see flames accompanied by dark smoke that appeared to be crawling up the outside of the building. He also felt heat coming through the windows. Strangely, there were no alarms. 

“I don’t know what’s happening, but I think I need to be out of here,” Elliott recalled thinking to himself. 

Elliott and two others began walking down the building’s stairwell when they ran into a few others. The absence of more people and the lack of alarms made them feel they had prematurely panicked. 

He recalled that as his small group reached the 70th floor, they heard the announcement that the building was secure and there was no need to evacuate. “Do you want to believe them?” one woman said to Elliott. “Let’s go!” He followed the woman down the stairs. 

After descending three more floors, Flight 175 crashed into the South Tower. An article in the Christian Science Monitor described what happened next: 

“Although its spectacularly televised impact was above Elliott, at first he and those around him thought an explosion had come from below. An incredible sound—he calls it an ‘exploding sound’—shook the building, and a tornado of hot air and smoke and ceiling tiles and bits of drywall came flying up the stairwell.” 

“In front of me, the wall split from the bottom up,” Elliott said. He said people in the stairwell panicked and tried to flee upward until some men pointed out that the only escape was downstairs. By about 9:40, Elliott managed to stumble out of the South Tower and make his way to his roommate’s office in Midtown, where he broke down sobbing upon learning of the tower’s collapse. 

[Tom Elliott: Peter Grier, “A Changed World – Part 1: The Attack,” The Christian Science Monitor (Sept. 17, 2001)] 

Elliot’s description of explosions below the buildings are supported by others, such as Fire Lieutenant Bradley Mann who told of the ground shaking before each tower collapsed. “Shortly before the first tower came down, I remember feeling the ground shaking. I heard a terrible noise, and then debris just started flying everywhere. People started running,” said Mann in the oral history tapes. After returning to the area, he noted, “[W]e basically had the same thing --- the ground shook again, and we heard another terrible noise and the next thing we knew the second tower was coming down.” 

Then there are the accounts of engineers working below ground level. Mike Pecoraro told The Chief Engineer magazine he was working in the 6th sub-basement of the North Tower when the lights flickered. This was followed by a loud explosion. Pecoraro and a coworker made their way up to a C level machine shop but found it “gone.” “There was nothing there but rubble,” recalled Pecoraro. “We’re talking about a 50-ton hydraulic press—gone!” 

Working their way upwards to a parking garage, the pair found it too was destroyed. “There were no walls, there was rubble on the floor, and you can’t see anything,” Pecoraro recalled. Ascending two more levels to the tower’s lobby, they were astonished to find more debris including a 300-pound steel and concrete fire door wrinkled up “like a piece of aluminum foil.” By now, Pecoraro was convinced that a bomb had gone off in the building. 

“When I walked out into the lobby, it was incredible,” Pecoraro recalled. “The whole lobby was soot and black, elevator doors were missing. The marble was missing off some of the walls. 20-foot section of marble, 20 by 10 foot sections of marble, gone from the walls.” The west windows were all gone. They were missing. These are tremendous windows. They were just gone. Broken glass everywhere, the revolving doors were all broken and their glass was gone. Every sprinkler head was going off. I am thinking to myself, how are these sprinkler heads going off? It takes a lot of heat to set off a sprinkler head. It never dawned on me that there was a giant fireball that came through the air of the lobby.” He said much later he heard the accounts of jet fuel spilling down the elevator shaft, blowing off all the elevator doors and flames rolling through the lobby. 

The lobby of the North Tower was so unrecognizable that many people streaming down the stairs seeking to escape the building bypassed the lobby and had to be directed back up. After moving with other building personnel to the South Tower where he helped evacuate the building, Pecoraro made a dramatic and hazardous escape when the tower collapsed.

 [ Mike Pecoraro: Editors, “We Will Not Forget,” The Chief Engineer (February 10, 2005) ] 

Pecoraro’s experiences in the basement all occurred prior to the tower’s collapse. Yet, according to the official story, there had been only the airplane strike about 95 floors above them. 

Adding details that support Pecoraro’s account of explosions in the basement was William Rodriguez. He was hailed as a hero at the time for his rescue efforts on 9/11 by President Bush and others. It was widely reported that Rodriguez had adeptly guided rescue workers and had single-handedly saved a number of lives. He was the last person to escape as the North Tower collapsed. But when Rodriguez later went public, it was with a very different account of the WTC tragedy. 

Rodriguez had worked for the New York and New Jersey Port Authority for about twenty years. In 2001, he was in charge of maintenance for three stairwells in the North Tower. 

Arriving at 8:30 am on Sept. 11, Rodriguez went to the maintenance office located on the first sublevel, one of six sub-basements beneath ground level. There were a total of fourteen people in the office at this time. As he was talking with others, there was a very loud, massive explosion that seemed to emanate from between sub-basements B2 and B3. There were twenty-two people on B2 sub-basement who also felt and heard that first explosion. 

At first he thought it was a generator that had exploded. “When I heard the sound of the explosion, the floor beneath my feet vibrated, the walls started cracking and everything started shaking,” said Rodriguez. Seconds later there was another explosion way above which made the building oscillate momentarily. This, he was later told, was a plane hitting the 90th floor. 

Upon hearing about the plane, Rodriguez started heading for the loading dock to escape the explosion’s fire. When asked later about those first explosions he said: “I would know if an explosion was from the bottom or the top of the building.” He was clear about hearing explosions both before and after the plane hit the tower. 

Rodriguez said a fellow worker, Felipe David, came into the office. “He had been standing in front of a freight elevator on sub-level 1 about 400 feet from the office when fire burst out of the elevator shaft, causing his injuries. He was burned so badly from the basement explosion that flesh was hanging from his face and both arms.” Rodriguez led David outside to safety but returned to the building after hearing screaming inside. 

Water from the fire sprinklers from all of the floors had gone into the elevator shaft and there were people trapped below who were in danger of drowning. Rodriguez was able to lower a long ladder into the shaft to enable their escape. 

Rodriguez held one of the five master keys that opened all of the stairwell doors at each of the floors in the 110 story building. The other four key holders, though trained for emergencies, had already left the building. Firemen from New York City Unit Six arrived. Each fireman, in addition to protective clothing, had about 70 pounds of equipment. Rodriguez led the firemen up stairwell B. 

Reaching the 27th floor, firemen were becoming exhausted from the weight of their equipment. Ascending the stairs, Rodriguez as well as the firemen heard explosions from the 20th through the 30th floor. Chunks of the building fell around them and they could literally hear the building coming down. The firemen continued to climb and give aid. 

On the 33rd floor, Rodriguez found the air thick with smoke. Grabbing some dust masks from a maintenance office, he was able to help a woman to evacuate.  While on that floor, Rodriguez said he heard what sounded like the movement of heavy equipment and furniture on the 34th floor. This puzzled him because he knew that floor had been closed due to a construction project. 

Rodriguez accompanied firefighter to the 39th floor where he was told to turn back. As he began his descent he heard the plane hit the South Tower.Racing through the wrecked lobby, Rodriguez took cover under a fire truck where he was later discovered.  After receiving first aid, he joined the effort to find survivors. 

Rodriguez spent hours giving closed-door testimony before the 9/11 Commission, yet his eyewitness account does not appear anywhere in the 576 page report and in 2010, he posted a link to commission archives --Archival Research Catalog Identifier 2608821] --which indicated his testimony was marked “restricted” and “secret.” 

He also tried to talk to investigators for the National Institute of Safety and Technology (NIST) but was ignored. “I contacted NIST . . . four times without a response,” he recalled. “Finally, [at a public hearing] I asked them before they came up with their conclusion . . . if they ever considered my statements or the statements of any of the other survivors who heard the explosions. They just stared at me with blank faces and didn’t have any answers.” 

He also said he contacted the FBI but they never followed up.  The media also seemed uninterested. Rodriguez said CNN spent most of a day filming and interviewing him at his home but, when the interview aired, it was severely edited.  Rodriguez said one reporter not so subtly warned him to keep quiet or he could be in jeopardy. “You do not know who you are dealing with!” he was told. His response was, “I am living on borrowed time since I probably should be dead anyway.” 

[William Rodriguez’s account: http://bellaciao.org/en/article.php3?id_article=6625] 

In late 2004, Rodriguez filed suit in a Philadelphia federal court under the provisions of the Racketeer Influenced and Corrupt Organizations (RICO) Act, naming George Bush, Dick Cheney, Donald Rumsfeld and others as being complicit in the 9/11 attacks. Rodriguez claims that top officials either planned the attacks or had foreknowledge of the attacks and permitted them to succeed for the purpose of exploiting a “New Pearl Harbor” in order to launch wars against Afghanistan and Iraq. The lawsuit entitled Rodriguez v. Bush, et al., Civil Action No. 04 CV 4952, was filed in the US District Court in Philadelphia on Oct. 22. 

“If what the government has told us about 9/11 is a lie,” said Rodriguez explaining why he chose to file suit against government officials, “somebody has to take action to reveal the truth. If suing President Bush is what I have to do to accomplish that, so be it.” 

[Rodriguez lawsuit: Pat Shannan, “Trade Towers Hero Files 9-11 Rico Suit,” American Free Press October 29, 2004] 

Rodriguez’s account has been corroborated by Jos. Sanchez, who was in the workshop on the fourth sub-level. Sanchez said that he and a co-worker heard a big blast that “sounded like a bomb,” after which “a huge ball of fire went through the freight elevator.” 

[Jose Sanchez: Greg Szymanski, “Second WTC Janitor Comes Forward With Eye­Witness Testimony Of ‘Bomb-Like’ Explosion in North Tower Basement,” ArcticBeacon.com July 12, 2005. ] 

Foreign news accounts also noted testimony regarding explosions. A story in the London Guardian said that “police and fire officials were carrying out the first wave of evacuations when the first of the World Trade Centre towers collapsed. Some eyewitnesses reported hearing another explosion just before the structure crumbled. Police said that it looked almost like a ‘planned implosion’.” 

[Special Report: Terrorism in the US,” Guardian, Sept. 12, 2001.] 

A CNN video of the scene at the WTC showed smoke boiling up from the street level prior to the collapse of the towers, apparently from the eight-story WTC Building 6, more popularly known as the Customs House building. Nothing of significance had struck street level at that time. Did the billowing smoke come from a premature detonation? 

Due to a delayed broadcast, there was some initial confusion about just when the smoke began. However, CNN’s Public Affairs Department confirmed that the video footage of an apparent explosion at ground level was made at 9:04, just one minute after Flight 175 struck the South Tower and long before either tower collapsed. 

Asked what might have caused the smoke seen in the video, the CNN archivist replied, “We can’t figure it out.” Later, arguments were made that CNN’s time code was wrong and that the billowing smoke was simply dust from the collapsing South Tower. 

[CNN videotapes smoke from WTC 6: Christopher Bollyn, “Unexplained 9-11 Explosion at WTC Complex,” American Free Press (July 22, 2002)] 

Lending support to the idea that Building 6 was ravaged by a separate explosion were photos depicting a very noticeable huge circular hole with deep crater blasted from this building which was not hit by airplanes and still standing after the towers collapsed.  

According to news reports, the FEMA team of engineers commissioned to investigate the WTC tragedy was barred from entering the Custom House building. FEMA officials reported that because the structure was considered “very dangerous,” there was “no data collection” from Building 6. Yet, the FEMA report blithely stated, “Building Five was the only building accessible for observation [by the team of engineers] . . . the observations, findings and recommendations are assumed to be applicable to all three buildings.” 

A spokesman for the Export-Import Bank of the United States confirmed the 9:04 am time of the blast but said all of the eight hundred or so employees of the Customs House building had already been evacuated after the WTC North Tower was struck. 

Other occupants of the building, which included the Customs Service, the Departments of Commerce, Labor, and Agriculture and the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms, declined to explain either the early blast or the massive crater at the center of the Customs House ruins. No explanation for this explosion or crater has been forthcoming. 

But if there were bombs in the towers, how did they get there? What kind were they? What is powerful enough to bring down a 110-story steel and concrete skyscraper? 

The public was left with the official explanation that high-temperature fires caused by burning jet fuel and office furnishings melted 47 internal structural steel beams, causing the towers to drop into their own foundations. 

FIREFIGHTERS THOUGHT THE FIRES WERE CONTROLLABLE 

An audiotape of New York firefighters at the scene, unpublicized until mid-2002, 

indicated that fire commanders managed to reach the 78th floor of the South Tower—very near the crash scene, which was at the 80th floor—and seemed convinced that the fire was controllable. 

The tape was briefly mentioned by the New York Times but was kept from the public by the US Justice Department, which claimed it might be needed in the trial of the “twentieth hijacker,” Zacarias Moussaoui. Moussaoui was in custody at the time of the attacks. 

The audiotape was a recording of radio transmissions made on the morning of September 11, 2001. The tape reportedly was discovered two or three weeks after 9/11 in offices of the Port Authority of New York and New Jersey at WTC Building 5. Apparently, Port Authority personnel were monitoring and recording the New York Fire Department (NYFD) channel. 

[Transcripts: www.prisonplanet.com/eye_witness_account_from_new_york.html] 

Two fire officials mentioned by name in the tape were Battalion Chief Orio J. Palmer and Fire Marshal Ronald P. Bucca, both of whom perished when the South Tower collapsed along with 343 other firefighters, the greatest single loss of firefighters in one incident in history. 

According to the Times article, both firemen “showed no panic, no sense that events were racing beyond their control. . . . At that point, the building would be standing for just a few more minutes, as the fire was weakening the structure on the floors above him. Even so, Chief Palmer could see only two pockets of fire and called for a pair of engine companies to fight them.” 

Transcripts released on the Internet provided this statement, “Battalion Seven . . . Ladder 15, we’ve got two isolated pockets of fire. We should be able to knock it down with two lines. Radio that, 78th floor numerous 10-45 Code Ones.” 

As noted by reporter Christopher Bollyn, “The fact that veteran firefighters had a ‘coherent plan for putting out’ the ‘two pockets of fire,’ indicates they judged the blazes to be manageable. These reports from the scene of the crash provide crucial evidence debunking the government’s claim that a raging steel-melting inferno led to the tower’s collapse.” 

[Firefighters Palmer and Bucca: Bollyn (Aug. 19, 2002), op. cit.] 

Supporting Chief Palmer’s description of only small fires in the South Tower are survivors Stanley Praimnath, Donovan Cowen and Ling Young. Praimnath, on the 81st floor, recalled, “The plane impacts. I try to get up and then I realize that I’m covered up to my shoulder in debris. And when I’m digging through under all this rubble, I can see the bottom wing starting to burn, and that wing is wedged 20 feet in my office doorway.” 

Cowan was in an open elevator at the 78th floor sky-lobby. She recalled, “We went into the elevator. As soon as I hit the button, that’s when there was a big boom. We both got knocked down. I remember feeling this intense heat. The doors were still open. The heat lasted for maybe 15 to 20 seconds I guess. Then it stopped.” Young was in her 78th floor 

office and related, “Only in my area were people alive, and the people alive were from my office. I figured that out later because I sat around in there for 10 or 15 minutes. That’s how I got so burned.” 

[Stanley Praimnath. Donovan Cowen and Ling Young: http:// globalresearch.ca.myforums.net/viewtopic.php?t=523] 

Government pronouncements and hired experts claimed temperatures in the area of these three witnesses were hot enough to cause the trusses of the south tower to fail, yet these eye-witnesses stated temperatures were cool enough for them to walk away. 

Additionally, a number of experts have disputed the claim that melting structural steel brought down the Twin Towers. 

Kevin R. Ryan was a site manager for Environmental Health Laboratories in South Bend, IN, a subsidiary of Underwriters Laboratories Inc. (UL), the giant product safety testing firm. In 2003, Ryan wrote to Frank Gayle, deputy chief of the Metallurgy Division of the National Institute of Standards and Technology’s (NIST) Material Science and Engineering Laboratory, challenging the theory that burning jet fuel weakened the towers’ structural steel causing them to fall. 

In this communication, Ryan wrote, “As I’m sure you know, the company I work for certified the steel components used in the construction of the WTC buildings…the samples we certified met all requirements…the results of these tests appear to indicate that the buildings should have easily withstood the thermal stress caused by pools of burning jet fuel.” 

Ryan went on to question the conclusions of “experts,” including Dr. Hyman Brown, who have claimed that the towers collapse was caused by structural steel melting at temperatures of 2,000 degrees Fahrenheit. 

Reiterating that his company had certified the steel to withstand temperatures of 2,000 degrees for several hours, Ryan wrote, “I think we can all agree that even un­fireproofed steel will not melt until reaching red-hot temperatures of nearly 3,000F. Why Dr. Brown would imply that 2,000F would melt the high-grade steel used in those buildings makes no sense at all.” 

“This story just does not add up,” Ryan concluded. “If steel from those buildings did soften or melt, I’m sure we can all agree that this was certainly not due to jet fuel fires of any kind, let alone the briefly burning fires in those towers. That fact should be a great concern to all Americans. Alternatively, the contention that this steel did fail at temperatures around 250C suggests that the majority of deaths on 9/11 were due to a safety-related failure. That suggestion should be of great concern to my company.” 

Although Ryan made it clear that he was speaking only for himself, not his company, his employers’ reaction was decisive. On Nov. 22, 2004, the South Bend Tribune carried this headline, “South Bend firm’s lab director fired after questioning federal probe.” UL officials denied any testing of the WTC steel and said Ryan was terminated because his letter was written “without UL’s knowledge or authorization.” 

But the cat was out of the bag as Ryan’s letter had reached the hands of several organizations questioning the official 9/11 story. Dan Kubiak, then-executive director of 911truth.org, a national organization of activists and researchers, said Ryan’s firing was “unfortunate for the country and it’s particularly tragic for him, but inspiring as hell.” 

“The way things are working in the country right now, it’s only going to be citizens like this who take their professional knowledge and sense of personal integrity and put it ahead of the strange status quo, that we will see truth and justice [come] out of the system.” 

[ Kevin R. Ryan: John Dobberstein, “Area Man stirs debate on WTC collapse: South Bend firm’s lab director fired after questioning federal probe,” South Bend Tribune (Nov. 22, 2004)] 

Another puzzling anomaly of the World Trade Center building collapses concerns pools of molten steel, which were recorded under the towers as well as Building 6 up to five weeks after September 11, 2001. Thermal imaging aerial photos showed large pools of hot molten steel in the basement of the three buildings, indicating temperatures of up to 2,000 degrees Fahrenheit. 

Mark Loizeaux, president of Controlled Demolition, Inc., of Phoenix, Arizona, who consulted on removing the WTC debris, confirmed that these “hot spots” of molten steel were found as many as five weeks after the collapse when rubble was removed from the elevator shafts seven levels down. These pools of melted metal were also mentioned by Peter Tully, president of Tully Construction, one of four contractors hired to remove debris. 

[Peter Tully: Christopher Bollyn, “Seismologists Have Questions About ‘Spikes’At Twin Towers,” American Free Press (February 7, 2005)] 

Loizeaux speculated that steel-melting fires were generated by “paper, carpet and other combustibles packed down the elevator shafts by the towers as they ‘pancaked’ into the basement.” Since construction steel’s melting point is about 2,800 degrees Fahrenheit, other experts disputed this idea, saying that due to the lack of oxygen, such debris would have been only a smoldering pile. 

Speculating further, Loizeaux told the American Free Press, “If I were to bring the towers down, I would put explosives in the basement to get the weight of the building to help collapse the structure.” Subterranean explosives could explain the “hot spots” discovered under the rubble. Considering the total destruction, reports from survivors and firemen, and the seismic shocks just prior to the collapse, many people believed that Loizeaux’s description was exactly what happened on September 11, 2001. 

[Loizeaux’s speculation: Ibid.] 

It is worth noting that Controlled Demolition, Inc. is the same company that hastily removed the rubble of the Murrah Federal Building in Oklahoma City following the explosion there in 1996. Both there and at the WTC, crucial structural evidence was removed before any independent examination or investigation. 

Further strong evidence of ground explosions causing the WTC collapses came from seismographs at Columbia University’s Lamont-Doherty Earth Observatory in Palisades, New York, twenty-one miles north of the WTC. Just prior to the collapse of the twin towers, seismic equipment recorded two “spikes,” indicating large bursts of energy that shook the ground beneath the WTC towers just BEFORE their collapse. 

Columbia’s seismic equipment recorded a 2.1-magnitude ground shock during the ten-second collapse of the South Tower and a 2.3 quake during the eight-second collapse of the North Tower. However, the strongest shocks, or “spikes,” on the data recorder both occurred at the beginning of the tower’s collapse, well before falling material struck the ground. The two spikes were more than twenty times the amplitude of the other seismic shock waves associated with the collapsed buildings. One seismologist said the 1993 truck bomb at the WTC did not even register on seismographs; that massive explosion did not cause detectable shock waves through the ground. 

“New York seismometers recorded huge bursts of energy, which caused unexpected seismic ‘spikes’ at the beginning of each [tower] collapse. These spikes suggest that massive underground explosions may have literally knocked the towers off their foundations, causing them to collapse,” reported the American Free Press in September, 2002. 

[Seismic evidence of two shocks: Christopher Bollyn, “Seismic Data Refutes Official Explanation,” American Free Press (Sept. 9, 2002] 

Seismologist Arthur Lerner-Lam, director of Columbia’s Center for Hazards and Risk Research, added to this by saying, “During the collapse, most of the energy of the falling debris was absorbed by the towers and the neighboring structures, converting them into rubble and dust or causing other damage—but not causing significant ground shaking.” Asked about the two unusual shocks, Lerner-Lam was noncommittal. “This is an element of current research and discussion. It is still being investigated,” he told the media. 

[Arthur Lerner-Lam and Eric Hufschmid: Ibid; also Eric Hufschmidt, Painful Questions (Goleta, CA, Endpoint Software, 2002)] 

Compounding the mystery of the seismic spikes and the witnesses who claimed to have heard multiple explosions prior to the fall of the towers is the question of the free-fall speed of the collapse. The South Tower, which was struck second but fell first, collapsed within 10 seconds. The North Tower collapsed in only eight seconds. It has been estimated that any object, a hammer for example, dropped from the roof of either tower would free fall to the ground in 9 seconds. It should also be noted that the collapse of WTC Building 7 , which according to much evidence was brought down by a controlled demolition, took 8 seconds, approximately the same time as both towers. 

Noting the near free-fall speed of the towers’ collapse, many researchers have asked, “How could simply falling debris crush one hundred steel and concrete floors?” Officials at NIST initially attempted to argue that Building 7 did not collapse at free-fall speed but later, faced with the hard data, were forced to admit that at least the top 18 floors did drop at free-fall or even greater speed. 

Pools of molten steel still registering intense heat weeks after the incident, seismic “spikes” just prior to the collapse of the buildings, the free-fall speed of the buildings’ collapse, the pulverization of cement walls—none of this can be adequately explained by airplane crashes and fires alone, much less falling masonry and steel. 

There was no initial consensus explanation for the towers collapse since none of the engineers hired by FEMA inspected or tested the steel before it was hauled away for salvage. 

“I am not a metallurgist,” explained Dr. W. Gene Corley, head of the FEMA engineer team, who admitted his group was not allowed to make a close study of the WTC steel girders. 

Corley himself seemed unconvinced that burning jet fuel was the sole cause of the towers’ collapse.  In the executive summary of the “World Trade Center Building Performance Study,” he wrote,  “. . . absent other severe loading events such as a windstorm or earthquake, the buildings could have remained standing in their damaged states until subjected to some significant additional load.” He then explained that fires must have constituted this “significant additional load.” 

“The large quantity of jet fuel carried by each aircraft ignited upon impact into each building. A significant portion of this fuel was consumed immediately in the ensuing fireballs. The remaining fuel is believed either to have flowed down through the buildings or to have burned off within a few minutes of the aircraft impact. The heat produced by this burning jet fuel does not by itself appear to have been sufficient to initiate the structural collapses,” he stated. 

But Corley explained that secondary fires, involving office supplies and furniture ignited by the burning jet fuel “induced additional stresses into the damaged structural frames while simultaneously softening and weakening these frames.” 

“This additional loading and the resulting damage were sufficient to induce the collapse of both structures,” the FEMA-sponsored study concluded. 

[FEMA Study: www.fema.gov/library/wtcstudy.shtm] 

But a growing number of people, including experts, have questioned this conclusion. 

After all, it has been pointed out, no independent investigation was funded and the $600,000 allocated by FEMA for the WTC study included the cost of hiring their selected experts plus the cost of printing their report. Additionally, Corley and his group were barred from independent visits to Ground Zero and were not able to examine any steel for 

almost a month after 9/11. Even then, they only examined 150 pieces of steel out of millions, with no way of knowing where they originated. 

By the time the FEMA team called for “further investigation and analysis” in its report of May, 2002, Ground Zero had been scraped clean of all debris. 

According to FEMA’s “Building Performance Assessment,” temperatures at the crash site—only two floors above Chief Palmer and Marshal Bucca—were as high as 1,700–2,000 degrees Fahrenheit, so intense as to melt the structure’s steel frame girders. 

Assuming FEMA’s temperature estimates are correct, the interiors of the towers became furnaces capable of casting aluminum and glazing pottery. Yet the firemen were able to work for an extended period of time in close proximity and believed the fires they encountered were manageable. Furthermore, photographic blowups depicting the jagged gash in the North Tower just before its collapse clearly show survivors peering out through the hole made by the airplane. 

“The sooty smoke and the black holes [seen in photographs of the towers prior to their collapse] cannot be dismissed as interesting aspects of the fires, nor as problems with the photography,” said researcher and author Eric Hufschmid. “Rather, they are signs that the air flow was so restricted that the only significant fires were near broken windows. The fires in both towers were probably coating the [structural] columns with soot rather than heating the columns to a high temperature.” 

Citing a severe fire in Philadelphia’s Meridian Plaza in 1991, Hufschmid noted, “The Meridian Plaza fire was extreme, but it did not cause the building to collapse. 

“The fire in the South Tower seems insignificant by comparison to both the Meridian Plaza fire and the fire in the North Tower. How could the tiny fire in the South Tower cause the entire structure to shatter into dust after fifty-six minutes while much more extreme fires did not cause the Meridian Plaza building to even crack into two pieces?” The fact still remains that no other high rise buildings have ever collapsed due to a fire of any size, or of any length—let alone in under one hour. 

[Meridian Plaza fire: Hufschmid, op. cit.] 

“The official theory of the collapse, therefore, is essentially a fire theory, so it cannot be emphasized too much that fire has never caused large steel-frame buildings to collapse—never, whether before 9/11, or after 9/11, or anywhere in the world on 9/11 except allegedly New York City—never,” declared David Ray Griffin. 

[Never before: Griffin, op. cit.] 

To see how ludicrous is the claim that the short-lived fires in the towers could have induced structural collapse, we can compare them with some other fires. In 1988, a fire in the First Interstate Bank Building in Los Angeles raged for 3.5 hours and gutted 5 of this building’s 62 floors, but there was no significant structural damage (FEMA, 1988). In 1991, a huge fire in Philadelphia’s One Meridian Plaza lasted for 18 hours and gutted 8 of the building’s 38 floors, but, said the FEMA report, although “[b]eams and girders sagged and twisted . . . under severe fire exposures. . . , the columns continued to support their loads without obvious damage” (FEMA, 1991). In Caracas in 2004, a fire in a 50-story building raged for 17 hours, completely gutting the building’s top 20 floors, and yet it did not collapse (Nieto, 2004). On February 12, 2005, the 32-story Windsor building in Madrid, Spain, made of steel-reinforced concrete, burned for almost a full day. Fire completely engulfed the upper ten stories of the building. Although the fire apparently caused the collapse of the top floor spans surrounding the still-standing core structure of the ten uppermost floors, fear that the structure would totally collapse like the Twin Towers proved unfounded. The structure remained intact. 

And yet we are supposed to believe that a 56-minute fire caused the WTC south tower to collapse. Unlike the fires in the towers, moreover, the fires in Los Angeles, Philadelphia, and Caracas were hot enough to break windows. 

Another important comparison is afforded by a series of experiments run in Great Britain in the mid-1990s to see what kind of damage could be done to steel-frame buildings by subjecting them to extremely hot, all-consuming fires that lasted for many hours. FEMA, having reviewed those experiments, said: “Despite the temperature of the steel beams reaching 800-900°C (1,500-1,700°F) in three of the tests. . . , no collapse was observed in any of the six experiments” 

[No collapse observed: FEMA Report (1988) Appendix A] 

These comparisons bring out the absurdity of NIST’s claim that the towers collapsed because the planes knocked the fireproofing off the steel columns. Fireproofing provides protection for only a few hours, so the steel in the buildings in Philadelphia, Caracas and Madrid would have been directly exposed to raging fires for 14 or more hours, and yet this steel did not buckle. NIST claims, nevertheless, that the steel in the south tower buckled because it was directly exposed to flames for 56 minutes. 

It was also considered peculiar that both towers dropped within fifteen seconds, essentially free-fall speed. Wouldn’t the lower floors have held the weight even if only momentarily? 

Massachusetts Institute of Technology Materials Professor Thomas Eager explained to PBS’s NOVA that the WTC fires were so massive that they caused the total collapse of 47 core steel-reinforced columns as well as 236 exterior columns. “If it [fire] had only occurred in one small corner, such as a trashcan caught on fire, you might have had to repair that corner, but the whole building wouldn’t have come crashing down,” explained Eager. “The problem was, it was such a widely distributed fire, and then you got this domino effect.” 

He described this domino effect as caused by the failure of angle clips, steel brackets that held the floor trusses between the inner core columns and the exterior columns. “Once you started to get angle clips to fail in one area, it put extra load on the other clips, and then it unzipped around the building on that floor in a matter of seconds,” said Eager. 

Eager’s explanation suffers from the fact that neither tower had fires covering the entire floor and the fact that cross trusses would have prevented, or at least slowed, the “unzippering” effect of the angle clips. His explanation also fails to address the speed of the towers’ collapse. Even if one can accept that each floor did not impede the collapsing ones above it, there is no explanation for what shattered the outer walls and inner core columns, threw debris hundreds of feet away from the buildings, and turned most of the concrete to pulverized dust. 

[Thomas Eager, “clips” and “unzippering”: www.worldnewsstand.net/2001/towers/ trusseseager.html] 

Rather than come up with an explanation of how a limited hydrocarbon fire that burned for a short time could have weakened the 47 core steel-reinforced columns in each of the two towers sufficiently for a free-fall collapse, The 9/11 Commission Report simply omitted this fact, and instead depicts the interior of the towers as “a hollow steel shaft, in which elevators and stairwells were grouped.” 

[Hollow shaft: Editors of the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States, The 9/11 Commission Report (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2004), page 541, note 1.] 

According to David Ray Griffin, the Commission avoided the “embarrassing problem” of the massive steel interior columns by simply denying their existence, “thereby demonstrating enormous ignorance or telling an enormous lie.” 

[Enormous lie about WTC steel: David Ray Griffin, The 9/11 Commission Report: Omissions and Distortions (Northampton, MA: Olive Branch Press, 2005)], page 28.] 

ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY AT THE WORLD TRADE CENTER? 

World Trade Center Building 4 was nine stories tall. After its collaspe following the 9/11 attacks, there was left a debris pile of three stories. Compare this ratio of building to debris with the two 110-story WTC towers, both of which left a mere six stories of debris. 

About 10,000 tons of debris was hauled away from Ground Zero every day following 9/11, according to Kathy Dawkins with the public information office for the NYC Department of Sanitation. By the end of October, 2001, more than 400,000 tons of debris have been removed. By the official end of the clean up in the summer of 2002, an estimated 1.6 million tons of debris had been removed. 

Yet, the Twin Towers were estimated to have weighed approximately 3.6 billion tons. Serious researchers question what happened to two billion tons of debris and where were the massive chunks of concrete normally found at a building collapse? 

With the WTC towers turned to powdered ash and the twisted beams and metal quickly hauled away, no one can ever be certain as to this disappearance or its cause but some interesting theories have been advanced. Some are as far out as space-based electomagnetic weapons or a particle beam device reportedly being developed at Brookhaven National Laboratory on Long Island, well within range of the WTC. 

One speculative theory is that explosive charges were placed in the towers back in the 1960s at the time of their construction to prevent a catastrophe such as 9/11 from causing them to fall over on neighboring buildings, magnifying the destruction. No proof of this has been established. Explosive experts discount this theory, stating that explosives could not have remained effective after an extended period of time. A similar theory postulates that charges were placed in the buildings following the 1993 bombing for the reason stated above. 

The idea that explosives were planted in the buildings gained traction after Ben Fountain, a financial analyst who worked on the 47th floor of the South Tower, told People magazine that in the weeks preceding 9/11 there were numerous unusual and unannounced “drills” in which sections of both towers as well as Building 7 were evacuated for “security reasons.” These drills could have provided a perfect cover for persons planting explosives. 

“How could they let this happen?” wondered Fountain. “They knew this building was a target. Over the past few weeks we'd been evacuated a number of times, which is unusual. I think they had an inkling something was going on.” 

[Ben Fountain and drills: http://911research.wtc7.net/cache/sept11/ people_benfountain.html] 

Another South Tower worker, Scott Forbes, said that every floor above the 50th floor had no electricity for about 36 hours the weekend before 9/11. He added that during these “power downs,” he witnessed strangers in overalls with a reels of wiring working inside his building. “Seeing so many strangers who didn’t work at the WTC was unusual,” commented Forbes. Scott, like so many others, tried to tell what he knew to both authorities and the 9/11 Commission but was ignored. 

[Scott Forbes and strangers in WTC: http://vids.myspace.com/index.cfm? fuseaction=vids.individual&videoid=3434567] 

Reporting in The American Reporter, an electronic daily newspaper, Margie Burns noted that President Bush’s younger brother, Marvin P. Bush, was a principal in a company called Securacom that provided security for the World Trade Center, United Airlines, and Dulles International Airport. The company, Burns noted, was backed by KuwAm, a Kuwaiti-American investment firm. CEO of Securacom was Wirt Walker III, a cousin to the Bush family. 

Securacom changed its name to Stratesec, but is still backed by KuwAm. Marvin Bush, who did not respond to repeated interview requests from The American Reporter, is no longer on the board of either company and has not been linked with any terrorist activities. According to its present CEO, Barry McDaniel, the company had an ongoing contract to handle security at the World Trade Center “up to the day the buildings fell down.” Stratesec was dropped from the American Stock Exchange in July 2002 due to financial problems. 

[Securacom and Bush: http://www.utne.com/web_special/web_specials_2003-02/ articles/10292-1.html] 

Many people lost their lives in the collapse of the Twin Towers because the public address system advised workers to return to their desks. Researchers wondered who exactly ordered the broadcast over the loudspeakers in the South Tower as workers were trying to evacuate, “Remain calm, damage is in Tower One. Return to your desks.” Minutes later the towers collapsed unexpectedly. 

By 2010, more than 1,200 architectural and engineering professionals along with  9,000 other supporters including A&E students had joined a group called Architects & Engineers for 9/11 Truth and had signed a  petition demanding Congress initiate a new and truly independent investigation. The group claimed the Twin Towers' destruction exhibited all of 

the characteristics of destruction by explosives. 

These included: the destruction proceeded through the path of greatest resistance at nearly free-fall acceleration; the improbable symmetry of debris distribution; more than 100 first responders reported explosions and flashes; multi-ton steel sections were ejected laterally; the mid-air pulverization of some 90,000 tons of concrete and metal decking; the massive volume of expanding pyroclastic-like clouds; the 1,200-foot-diameter debris field with no “pancaked” floors remaining; the several tons of molten metal found under all three high-rises even after several weeks; the lack of precedent for a steel-framed high-rise collapse due to fire and evidence of explosives found in dust samples. 

[Characteristics of explosives: http://www.ae911truth.org/] 

One of the first to publicly advance the allegation that explosives were used to bring down the towers was Professor Emeritus Steven E. Jones, a physicist at Brigham Young University in Utah. Jones stirred controversy in 1989 by arguing against the reality of cold fusion. 

In 2005, Jones again drew the ire of authorities by suggesting that the speed and symmetry of the tower collapses, the eyewitness reports of explosions down low in the buildings, partially vaporized beams, molten metal in the basements and the fact that no modern high rise structure framed with steel had ever collapsed from fire, Jones said this evidence suggested a controlled demolition possibly through the use of thermite or a derivative.  

Although much derided in the media at the time and even pressured into retiring from his position at BYU in late 2006 following a paid leave ordered by school officials, Jones was vindicated in 2009 with the publication of an article entitled “Active Thermitic Material Discovered in Dust from the 9/11 World Trade Center Catastrophe.” This was published in the scientific publication The Open Chemical Physics Journal. Jones, one of the paper’s authors, was joined by Niels H. Harrit, of the University of Copenhagen's Chemistry Department; Je.rey Farrer and Daniel Farnsworth of BYU's Department of Physicis and Astronomy; Kevin R. Ryan with the 9/11 Working Group; Frank M. Legge of Logical Systems Consulting in Perth, Australia; Gregg Roberts with Architects & Engineers for 9/11 Truth; James R. Gourley with the International Center for 9/11 Studies and Bradley R. Larsen of S&J Scientific Co. in Provo, UT. 

In their paper, the authors laboriously record the methodology used to arrive at their conclusions. They detail how samples were taken from Ground Zero, explaining that “One sample was collected by a Manhattan resident about ten minutes after the collapse of the second WTC Tower, two the next day, and a fourth about a week later. The properties of these chips were analyzed using optical microscopy, scanning electron microscopy, X-ray energy dispersive spectroscopy, and differential scanning calorimetry.” 

Their findings? “We have discovered distinctive red/gray chips in all the samples we have studied of the dust produced by the destruction of the World Trade Center. Examination of four of these samples, collected from separate sites, is reported in this paper. These red/gray chips show marked similarities in all four samples…. The red material contains grains approximately 100 nm across which are largely iron oxide, while aluminum is contained in tiny plate-like structures. Separation of components using methyl ethyl ketone demonstrated that elemental aluminum is present. The iron oxide and aluminum are intimately mixed in the red material. When ignited in a DSC device the chips exhibit large but narrow exotherms occurring at approximately 430 °C, far below the normal ignition temperature for conventional thermite. Numerous iron-rich spheres are clearly observed in the residue following the ignition of these peculiar red/gray chips. The red portion of these chips is found to be an unreacted thermitic material and highly energetic.” 

Thermite is a pyrotechnic used primarily by the military and demolition firms. It is made from compositions of metal powder – usual aluminum – and metal oxide to produce shortlived bursts of extremely high temperatures capable of slicing through hardened material such as steel beams. 

According to the scientific paper’s researchers, “Commercially available thermite behaves as an incendiary when ignited, but when the ingredients are ultra-fine grain and are intimately mixed, this ‘nano-thermite’ reacts very rapidly, even explosively, and is sometimes referred to as ‘super-thermite.’” Such super-thermite is known as thermate. 

The paper stated that all their data “suggest that the thermitic material found in the WTC dust is a form of nanothermite, not ordinary (macro-) thermite.” 

In trying to determine if such nano-thermite could have been available in 2001, the researchers found the 221st National Meeting of the American Chemical Society held during April 2001 in San Diego featured a symposium on Defense Applications of Nanomaterials. One presentation was entitled “Nanoenergetics: an emerging technology area of national importance.” Citing research going back at least 10 years, it was noted that “all of the military services and some DOE and academic laboratories have active R&D programs aimed at exploiting the unique properties of nanomaterials that have potential to be used in energetic formulations for advanced explosives…” 

The Open Chemical Physics Journal paper concluded “that the red layer of the red/gray chips we have discovered in the WTC dust is active, unreacted thermitic material, incorporating nanotechnology, and is a highly energetic pyrotechnic or explosive material.” 

[The Open Chemical Physics Journal paper: http://www.scribd.com/doc/27132177/The­Open-Chemical-Physics-Journal-2009-2] 

In what many felt was an example of the global and powerful pressure being exerted on professionals who align themselves with alternative views of 9/11, the editor-in-chief of the Open Chemical Physics Journal, Professor Dr. Marie-Paule Pileni, director of the Mesoscopic & Nanometric Materials Laboratory of the Institut Universitaire de France, resigned her position in April, 2009, and disavowed the paper on active thermitic material. 

“They have printed the article without my permission,” Pileni wrote in response to a query regarding the article. “I did not know that the article had appeared. I cannot accept this, and therefore I have written Bentham [Science Publishers] that I resign from all activities with them…I cannot accept that this topic is published in my journal. The article has nothing to do with physical chemistry or chemical physics, and I could well believe that there is a political viewpoint behind its publication. If anyone had asked me, I would say that the article should never have been published in this journal. Period.” 

[Marie-Paule Pileni’s response: http://911blogger.com/node/19963] 

“Political” seemed to be the key word, for while Pileni raised the possibility of the article based on a political viewpoint, she did not dispute either its methodology or its conclusions. She did indicate that the scope of the paper was outside of her expertise, although a search of her background showed extensive connections with defense research involving chemical research, experimental nanosciences, physical chemistry, and nanometrics. 

“It surprises me, of course, and it is regrettable, if it discredits our work,” said Niels Harrit, one of the paper’s authors. “But her departure doesn’t change our conclusions, for it is a purely personnel related thing she is angry about. I still believe that we have carried out chemical physics, and if there is something wrong with our study, she is welcome to criticize us for it.” 

[Niels Harrit on unchanged conclusions: Ibid.] 

Further proof that a form of thermite was used to destroy the buildings came with the revelation that sulfur, which reduces the melting point of iron by producing a eutectic mixture, meaning a low temperature combination of materials. Such a mixture results in holes in structural steel resembling Swiss cheese. The New York Times called such pieces of melted steel “perhaps the deepest mystery uncovered in the investigation.” FEMA documented such “intergranular melting, rapid oxidation, and sulfidation” of  steel members yet offered no explanation for this phenomena which required temperatures far greater than caused by office fires or even jet fuel. 

Various scientific researchers state that the sulfur most likely came from thermate.  Civil Engineer Jonathan Cole explained that sulfur is added to thermite to make thermate. Some scientists speculated that the holed steel resulted from the buring of a combination of gypsum board, jet fuel and office materials. 

“Scientists and engineers have urged the National Institute of Standards and Technology (NIST) to perform experiments to determine the source of the sulfur. But despite spending over $20,000,000 NIST failed to do any experiments or provide a working theory,” he wrote. 

So, Cole conducted his own experiment by filling a steel beam with normal building materials, including wallboard, diesel fuel, and aluminum to see if buring it in fire would reproduce the holed steel found at the WTC. It did not. In fact, after burning in an intense fire for more than a day and a half, the steel beam was not even distorted. Cole had proven what NIST could, or would not, even after spending $20 million of taxpayers money – that burning office materials, including jet fuel, could not produce the sulfur and punctures seen on WTC steel. But thermate could. Cole’s compelling experiment may be viewed at http://www.ae911truth.org/news/41-articles/321-ae911truth-engineer-does-for­free-what-nist-couldnt-for-millions.html. 

[Jonathan Cole’s eutectic experiement: http://www.ae911truth.org/news/41-articles/321­ae911truth-engineer-does-for-free-what-nist-couldnt-for-millions.html] 

Despite the qualifications of these men and the fact that The Open Chemical Physics Journal article was peer-reviewed for accuracy and attention to scientific methods, the corporate mainstream mass media in the United States has consistently failed to report their findings. Many Americans, in response to the allegation that explosives were involved in the WTC destruction, have asked, “Where is the proof?” Is this the proof of explosives at the World Trade Center? The poor public may never know since this scientific, peer-reviewed paper has yet to come to their attention thanks to the lack of reporting.  

The fact that the Twin Towers exploded into vast clouds of pulverized concrete, hurling massive steel beams and assemblies up to 500 feet in all directions indicating they were destroyed with much more energy than a conventional demolition -- perhaps two orders of magnitude more. This means it is possible that something even more powerful and esoteric than nano-thermite may have been in use. 

One scary scenario being put forth by some 9/11 researchers is that the the anomalies of the WTC destruction, including the onset of thyroid and blood cell cancers in First Responders may be the result of nuclear technology. 

Although the vast majority of the American population does not know about them, knowledgeable experts acknowledge that small micro or mini nuclear devices exist. Military training films of the 1950s demonstrate the use of nuclear cannon shells, no larger than conventional shells. The media for some years has warned of old Soviet Russian “suitcase” nukes gone missing in the wake of the collapse of communism. With 21st century technology it is now possible to construct nuclear devises no larger than a baseball. 

Dr. Peter Leitner, author of “Decontrolling Strategic Technology, 1990-1992,” explained how nuclear technology could be advanced in secret when he told Congress’s Joint Economic Committee on April 28, 1998, “As the planet shows no sign of nearing the point where nuclear weapons are banned, it is reasonable to assume that current or aspiring nuclear weapons states will vigorously attempt to acquire high-performance computers to advance their nuclear programs with a degree of covertness hitherto impossible to achieve. 

[Dr. Peter Leitner: http://www.house.gov/jec/hearings/dualuse/leitner.htm] 

Some researchers have theorized that just such exotic new nuclear devices, in the form of shaped charges to focus the direction of the blast, were used to evaporate the 47steel columns at the core of the WTC towers. They also point to the following observations as substantiating the nuclear theory: 

--The underground puddles of molten steel found weeks after 9/11. 

--The inability of water to cool the dirt at Ground Zero. 

--The missing core columns (vaporized?). 

--The spreading of sand at Ground Zero and the washing of steel, both common characteristics of radiation contamination. 

--The extreme security measures to keep both the media and the public from Groudn Zero. 

--The transformation of solid concrete into gaseous clouds of dust. 

--The mid-air disintegration of steel beams as caught on video that day. 

--The complete disappearance of human bodies not to mention near-indestructible objects such as elevator doors, toilets and sinks, heavy furniture, metal filing cabinets and large machinery including a 50-ton hydraulic press. 

-- Floor fragments found fused together. 

--The multiple blast waves and fireballs described by survivors. 

--The evidence of extremely high temperatures as evidenced by twisted steel beams, 

--The discovery of small iron microspheres providing evidence of the vaporization of steel. 

--The pyroclastic clouds observed over both towers that mimicked an atomic blast. 

--The compactness of the Ground Zero debris. 

--The multiple descriptions of bright flashes of light during the collapse of both towers. 

New York Fire Department EMT Patricia Ondrovic was at the WTC about 45 minutes before the towers dropped. When the South Tower began to collapse, Ondrovic said, “I didn't know what was happening, but there was a loud ‘roar’ -- lots of crashing sounds. I was attempting to put my stretcher back into the vehicle. The ground was shaking and I saw a sea of people, mostly the various agencies on scene, Fire, Police, EMS, all running towards me. I had no idea what they were running from, but I decided I'd be ahead of them and just started running west towards the river. As I was running, parked cars were blowing up and some were on fire, the street was cracking a bit as well. … I remember [car] parts flying off -- I think I got hit with a car door. I remember they were also on fire, but I don't specifically recall the movie type fireball, but there was a loud bang as the door flew off the one car I was running past. 

“…I tried to run into the lobby of 6 World Trade, but there were federal police -- maybe 4 to 6 of them -- standing in the open doorways. As I tried to run in, they wouldn't let me, waving me out, telling me ‘you can't come in here, keep running.’As I turned to start running west again, I saw a series of flashes around the ceiling of the lobby all going off one-by-one like the [Christmas] lights that ‘chase’ in pattern. I think I started running faster at that point.” 

Ondrovic also told of an incident which seemed to indicate interference with electronics might have been involved in the WTC destruction. “[A]t one point there was a loud ‘buzzing’ sound and none of the EMS radios worked for maybe 30 seconds. We all used Motorola radios and I believe our repeaters were on top of the towers, so when the tower came down our radios failed. I tried to use my cellphone, but that too did not work.” Could this radio disruption been caused by an Electro-Magnetic Pulse (EMP) associated with a nuclear blast? 

[Patricia Ondrovic: http://killtown.blogspot.com/2006/02/911-rescuer-saw-explosions­inside-wtc.html] 

Paramedic Robert Ruiz, in December 2001 described his ordeal. Ruiz said he barely escaped the destruction of the South Tower by ducking into a doorway. He described the ground around him shaking before the building collapse began. Could this be evidence of a nuclear device detonating in the lower levels of the tower? Ruiz, who wrapped his shirt around his head to protect against the choking dust, recalled, “I was trapped there. Like things weren't bad enough already, the car that's parked right on that corner catches on fire. I don't mean a little fire, the entire thing. Don't ask me how. The entire car caught on fire. You would think maybe just a motor part or just the engine part. But this entire car just goes up in fire.” 

[Robert Ruiz: http://graphics8.nytimes.com/packages/pdf/ nyregion/20050812_WTC_GRAPHIC/9110333.PDF] 

One prolific blogger, calling himself “The Anonymous Physicist,” described in detail how a nuclear bomb will emit a great flux of gamma rays. “These will ionize (expel electrons from) surrounding air molecules. The electrons’ behavior is such that a coherent electromagnetic wave front moves outward. This has been named an Electromagnetic Pulse, or EMP. An EMP will adversely affect any metallic objects that it intersects as it reaches them. A high voltage and current will be induced into the metal, which can cause circuitry, or any metallic parts to melt, catch fire, or explode. Just what an EMP will do to a metallic object is determined in part by the intensity of the EMP, distance to the object, angle, intervening shielding, and other factors. The intensity of an EMP from a nuke is determined by the strength/yield of the nuke, altitude of detonation, its type and design. In general, the smaller the nuke, the smaller the strength and effective range of the EMP it will produce. A multi-megaton nuke exploded in the upper atmosphere can cause a continent-wide EMP. A micro-nuke would yield an EMP of only some fraction of a mile. Possibly only a couple of blocks depending on where it was detonated, shielding etc.” 

This writer pointed to witness testimony such as that of Mike Pecoraro, Ondrovic and Ruiz as evidence of effects explainable only by an EMP pulse generated by a small nuclear device. He noted that an EMP pulse results in massive sparking of electrical cables and connectors leading to fires and explosions. 

Two well-known 9/11 researchers, Morgan Reynolds and Judy D. Wood also noted the evidence of an EMP pulse, noting “Electrical outage over a wide area with repairs taking over three months, suggesting EM pulses.” 

[EM pulses: http://nomoregames.net/index.php? page=911&subpage1=trouble_with_jones#Overview] 

Wood is a former professor of mechanical engineering specializing in experimental stress analysis, structural mechanics, and the materials characterization of biomaterials and composite materials. A member of the Society for Experimental Mechanics (SEM), co-founded SEM’s Biological Systems and Materials Division, she received her doctorate degree in Materials Engineering Science from the Department of Engineering Science and Mechanics at Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University in Blacksburg, Virginia. 

Wood noted that the World Trade Center was protected from the waters of the Hudson River by an underground foundation ring or “bathtub” constructed into bedrock seven stories below the surface of lower Manhattan. This enclosure, sometimes called the “slurry wall,” protected the foundation of the Twin Towers as well as other WTC buildings. The strange fact that this wall was largely undamaged is credited with saving lower Manhattan Island from devastating flooding. According to New York Times reporter Dennis Overbye, “To the relief of the engineers, there is no evidence that the 70-foot­deep retaining wall around the basements has been damaged or breached, although the collapse of the towers left one section perilously unsupported.” 

[Retaining wall undamaged: http://www.nytimes.com/2001/10/09/science/ physical/09WALL.html?ex=1160625600&en=050e6f1940a42699&ei=5070] 

“How did the bathtub avoid significant damage despite a million tons of WTC material supposedly slamming into it?” asked Wood. “Even if no material directly hit the bathtub, serious seismic impacts on bedrock would have damaged walls, wall corners and tunnels under WTC leading under the Hudson River because of motion similar to that caused by an earthquake. The bathtub was not built to withstand such colossal impact, we may be assured, because New York is not an active seismic zone. Although a disputed number, each tower weighed an estimated 500,000 tons and the official story insists airplane damage and fires caused each tower to collapse symmetrically into its own footprint. No bathtub structure could remain unscathed after a mountain of quarter-mile high material was dropped on it twice. The intact bathtub appears to contradict the official theory of a gravity-driven collapse in which virtually the entire weight of the Twin Towers would crash into the bathtub.” 

[A million tons of material: http://drjudywood.com/articles/DEW/StarWarsBeam1.html] 

Other evidence of more than a simple building collapse involved at the WTC involved vehicles scorched on only one side, upside down cars, cracked sidewalks and even dozens of parking meters, all some distance from the WTC complex. An estimated 1,400 vehicles from cars to fire trucks were scorched and their tires melted away, including many as far away as FDR Drive, about seven blocks from the WTC. 

In 2003, Wood stated, “I have been collecting data over the last year and a half or so and I have found these distinct and unusual characteristics, which I have given names such as ‘fuming’ and ‘toasted’ cars – I have even noticed flipped cars in some pictures. In some cases, the flipped cars are sitting next to trees that are fully covered with leaves.” 

This prompted the question, “If the flipping of the cars was caused by big explosions or ‘wind’ from the towers coming down, how did the leaves stay on the trees?” 

[Scorched and melted vehicles: http://drjudywood.com/articles/DEW/ StarWarsBeam5.html] 

Aerospace and chemical engineer T. Mark Hightower agreed that something was at work other than a simple building collapse due to fire. “Some have speculated that an EMP caused the devastation to these vehicles,” said Hightower. “Whatever the case, the destruction resulted from much more than a common office fire. There are technologies in existence beyond anything the general public knows about.” 

[T. Mark Hightower on unknown technologies: Victor Thorn, “Were ‘Mini-Nukes’ Used to Bring Down WTC?” American Free Press (September 20 & 27, 2010)] 

Joel Meyerowitz, in his 2006 coffee table book of photographs of New York and Ground Zero entitled Aftermath, depicted a bent and burnt parking meter and wrote, “I often wondered, as I walked along Barclay Street, what it was that did this to the parking meters. There were at least eight of them, all leaning over the sidewalk at a thirty-degree angle, their bodies charred and their plastic faces melted away.” 

[Charred parking meters: Joel Meyerowitz, Aftermath (New York: Phaidon Press Limited, 2006)] 

Aside from the blast effect, peripheral damage to cars and parking meters and electromagnetic interference, there were other indications of the use of small nuclear devices that did not necessarily produce large amounts of radioactivity. 

One was the extremely loud rumbling heard even prior to the towers collapse. Fire Lt. Robert Larocco recalled, “Anyway, just to describe to you the collapse of the South Tower coming down, I really wasn’t aware there was a full collapse. I thought it might have been just a localize collapse. It was the loudest noise I've ever heard in my life. It was in both ears. Kind of like those rockets that they launch the space shuttles with, it was like I had one going off in each ear. When I thought it was the loudest noise I ever heard, every second it was just increasing getting louder and louder and louder.” 

[Robert Larocco: http://graphics8.nytimes.com/packages/pdf/ nyregion/20050812_WTC_GRAPHIC/9110081.PDF] 

Then there were the people who remembered waves of heat and even fireballs. But these were much more than simply rolling flames. 

Felipe David working for Aramark Corp. tending vending machines in a basement of the North Tower recalled, “That day I was in the basement in sub-level 1 sometime after 8:30am. Everything happened so fast, everything moved so fast. The building started shaking after I heard the explosion below, dust was flying everywhere and all of a sudden it got real hot. I threw myself onto the floor, covered my face because I felt like I was burned. I sat there for a couple of seconds on the floor and felt like I was going to die, saying to myself 'God, please give me strength.' When I went in, I told them it was an explosion," David, with his skin hanging in tatters may have been the person helped to safety by William Rodriguez. 

Sking dripping off the body was mentioned by several 9/11 victims. Gamma ray radiation can cause a person to just feel heat, then pain and then the skin will be damaged. The skin may be vaporized, charred or left hanging. 

Shirley Hoofard was a 38-year-old Red Cross worker in the Dallas area on 9/11. Hoofard was ordered to New York to begin working with victims and their families. She also was ordered not to reveal any information to the media or the public. 

“It was very difficult to deal with,” she recalled. “The only way I got through it was to shut down. I didn’t think or feel. I just did what I did. By the middle of January [2002] I said ‘I have to go home.’” 

But she could not get out of her mind what some of the victims told her. “Several victims told me they saw people engulfed in a fireball and disintegrating. One man said he was at work when he heard a loud noise and at the far end of the cubicles he saw a man running toward him with a fireball coming after him. The running man just exploded, flying into pieces…I heard stories like that from people from both towers….I 

don’t know the physics but at what temperature does a human vaporize?” 

[Shirley Hoofard: Author’s interview February, 2005] 

Dr. Wood and Reynolds were joined by John Hutchinson in their suspicion that a novel directed energy weapon may have been used to demolish the Twin Towers. They said such a weapon incorporated novel technology developed during the Missile Defense or “Star Wars” program. They theorized that such a directed energy weapon caused molecular dissociation, or disintegration, of the physical material making up the World Trade Center towers creating nanoparticles.  

Hutchison is a Canadian scientist who has been experimenting with energenic “field effects” for nearly 30 years in an attempt to duplicate the work of Nikola Tesla. He applied the term “The Hutchison Effect” to a collection of phenomena noticed during experiements with radio frequencies and electrostatic sources. These results include “levitation of heavy objects, fusion of dissimilar materials such as metal and wood… anomalous melting (without heating) of metals without burning adjacent material, spontaneous fracturing of metals (which separate by sliding in a sideways fashion), and both temporary and permanent changes in the crystalline structure and physical properties of metal samples.” 

The Hutchinson Effect: http://www.world-mysteries.com/hutchison_e.htm] 

Asked about the ongoing dirt removal and hosing down at the WTC complex for weeks after 9/11, Hutchison commented in one interview, “I think there is an ongoing reaction or ‘infection.’” Wood noted that after damage done to the nearby Bankers Trust building was repaired, it was still decided to demolish the building down. She said this action indicated there is may have been continuing reaction there. “Rusting beams in the Bankers Trust building and in the temporary PATH train station also suggest ongoing reactions too,” she added. 

However, much criticism has been leveled against the energy weapon scenario including “a scientific critique” by James R. Gourley with the International Center for 9/11 Studies, who wrote that the energy weapon concept is “not a scientifically sound hypothesis.” 

[James Gourley’s critique: http://www.journalof911studies.com/letters/b/scientific­critique-of-judy-woods-paper-star-wars-beam-weapons-by-james-gourley.pdf] 

But one fact that Gourley and other skeptics failed to notice was the unusual rise of radiation-linked cancers among 9/11 first responders.  By 2006, there were 400 diagnosed cancers in the WTC responders. More than 75 of these involved blood cell cancers, commonly seen in radiation victims. Other disgnosed cancers included thyroid, tongue and throat, testicular, brain,  breast, prostate, and other soft tissue tumors. More than a half-dozen physicians and epidemiologists confirmed that these cancers were caused by exposure to debris at Gournd Zero, commonly referred to as “the Pile”. 

[Cancers at the Pile: http://www.villagevoice.com/2006-11-21/news/death-by-dust/] 

It must not be forgotten that only seven days after 9/11, the then administrator of the EPA Christine Todd Whitman, announced, “We are very encouraged that the results from our monitoring of air-quality and drinking-water conditions in both New York and near the Pentagon show that the public in these areas is not being exposed to excessive levels of asbestos or other harmful substances. Given the scope of the tragedy from last week, I am glad to reassure the people of New York . . . that their air is safe to breathe and the water is safe to drink.” 

The rising incidence of blood cell cancers prompted Kristen Lombardi to write in The Village Voice, “In many ways, these illnesses suggest the slow but deteriorating health issues that faced the atomic-bomb survivors of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, where thousands died in the years and decades that followed the United States' use of nuclear weapons.” 

[Christine Todd Whitman and Kristen Lombardi: Ibid.] 

Reminiscent of Hiroshima survivors, by 2010 more than 900 first responders on 9/11 had died of various causes, the most prevalent being cancer. 

In 2001, New York Police Detective Gary White was a hailed a hero for his work at Ground Zero. Nine years later, he was fighting for compensation and his life, taking a daily dose of 15 medications amid mounting medical bills for illnesses not covered by the police department which claimed they are not linked to 9/11. “”It’s totally across the page,” said White, describing his medical problems. “Carinoma, sarcoma, gall bladder cancer, liver cancer.” 

Another first responder with throat cancer, John Devlin, in 2010 also was seeking compentsation for medical bills exceeding $1 million. “We do so much overseas,” lamented Devlin. “And I’m not saying don’t do it. We’re a powerful nation. We should lead by example. But we’re not leading by example here when you turn your backs on the 9/11 emergency responders.” 

Gary White and John Devlin: http://www.prisonplanet.com/9-years-later-nearly-900-911­responders-have-died-survivors-fight-for-compensation.html] 

Dr. Ed Ward, who has argued the nuclear device option for the 9/11 destruction, stated, “There is one thing and only one thing that can cause all these cancers and problems – RADIATION [emphasis in original].” He also noted the above-average level of tritium found at Ground Zero. 

Eight scientific researchers in an April 2002 paper presented at s Symposium on Radioanalytical MNethods at the Frontier of Interdisciplinary Science, admitted to elevated tritium levels at Ground Zero. However, they blamed the presence of this radioactive isotope on aircraft gauges and signs along with weapons with tritium gunsights within WTC government offices (including the BATF), police victims handguns and even tritium watches worn by victims. They concluded that the tritium was “well below the levels of concern to public exposure.” 

[Elevated levels of tritium at the WTC: http://escholarship.org/uc/item/4xq88667] 

“The ‘well below levels of concern to human exposure’ and ‘seven times less than the EPA limit’ of tritium in the environment are in actuality 27 to 35 times higher than should have been found in one sample, and 21 to 28 times higher than should have been found in the other sample. In spite of this fact it was deemed that no other testing was needed,” argued Dr. Ward.  

He also pointed to the fact that the US military possessed small nuclear devices, including ones termed Minimum Residual Radiation (MRR), as far back as the 1950s and announced their availability for civilian demolition work. Older veterans might recall atomic shells fired from regular cannons. More than 35 years ago, physicist Samuel Cohen, the inventor of the neutron bomb, proposed that a low-yield eutron bomb could be constructed so as to focus its energy. So it is well within reason to believe that a small nuclear shaped charge, one in which the blast effect could be channeled in a certain direction, could certainly have been used to vaporize the 47 interior steel girders of the Twin Towers, relieving the 110 floors of any support. 

[Dr. Ed Ward and nukes: http://www.thepriceofliberty.org/06/09/25/ward.htm] 

Other theories considered by most to be outlandish, such as Star Wars space weapons, holographic airplanes and other exotic technology, may contain some substance as discussed in a later section entitled “Ancient Technology in Baghdad?” 

Of course, if explosives -- whether nuclear devices, Star Wars energy weapons and/ or thermite -- were used to demolish the towers, then somone must have had foreknowledge of this fact. 

Apparently New York Mayor Rudolph Giuliani did get word of what was coming. The next morning, he explained to ABC’s Peter Jennings that he was in the Mayor’s Emergency Management Command Center on the 23rd floor of Building 7 at the WTC. He said, “We were operating out of there when we were told that the World Trade Center was going to collapse and it did collapse before we could get out of the building.” 

[Mayor Giuliani warned: www.prisonplanet.com/eye_witness_account_from_new_york.html; http://physics911.org/net/modules/wfsection/article.php?articleid=15] 

Giuliani’s recollection of advanced warning was echoed in the testimony of New York Emergency Medical Technician Richard Zarillo, who provided an oral account of his actions on 9/11 on October 25, 2001.After rushing into Manhattan after the North Tower was struck, Zarillo found himself running down Vesey Street “stepping over airplane pieces, several bodies and what not.” 

Less than 10 minutes after entering WTC Building 7 at the location of the Mayor’s Office of Emergency Management (OEM) Command Center, Zarillo said a representative from OEM came into the main room and said they needed to evacuate the building; that a third plane was inbound and the buildings might collapse. 

After leaving the building, Zarillo met a fire chief who told him there was no third plane but that they needed to re-establish their OEM site. Zarillo soon found himself alone on Vesey Street. He tried to warn some responders to get out, that the buildings might collapse. 

“As I was walking towards the fire command post, I found Steve Mosiello. I said, ‘Steve, where’s the boss? I have to give him a message.’ He said, “What’s the message?’ I said the buildings are going to collapse; we need to evac everybody out. With a very confused look, he said, ‘Who told you that?’ I said I was just…at OEM. OEM says the buildings are going to collapse; we need to get out. 

“He [Mosiello] escorted me over to Chief [Peter] Ganci. He said, ‘Hey, Pete, we got a message that the buildings are going to collapse. His reply was, ‘Who the fuck told you that?’ Then Steve brought me in with Chief Ganci, Commissioner Feehan, Steve…I believe Chief Turi was initially there. I said, ‘Listen, I was just at OEM. The message I was given was that the buildings are going to collapse; we need to get our people out. At that moment, this thunderous, rolling roar came down and that’s when the building came down, the first tower came down” 

[Zarrillo’s account: World Trade Center Task Force interview with Richard Zarrillo, October 25, 2001, File No. 9110161] 

But how could anyone have known about the collapse in advance? Who warned Giuliani of the impending collapse and who warned EMT Zarrillo? What exactly was going on at the OEM so that one of its representatives knew the towers were about to fall 

Even more peculiar than the rapid collapse of the twin towers was the sudden and unexplained collapse of WTC Building 7, which apparently had suffered damage only from falling debris that caused minor fires. 

WHAT CAUSED THE COLLAPSE OF WTC BUILDING 7? 

The 47-story Salomon Brothers Building, better known now as WTC Building 7, was an oddity to begin with, as it housed two New York electrical substations which existed there prior to construction of the building. These substations housed ten transformers, 35 feet tall by 40 feet wide. Additionally, Mayor Giuliani’s Emergency Command Center was located there along with three 500kW generators for emergency power. Both the command center and other operations in the building stored an estimated 42,000 gallons of diesel fuel for auxiliary generators. Of special interest is the fact that some of that power may have been used by the CIA, Department of Defense, or Secret Service, all of which had offices in Building 7. 

Shortly after 4 pm on September 11, six hours after the collapse of the South Tower, firemen turned their attention to Building 7 after someone reported small fires. But the fires were surprising since firemen had been ordered out of the building at 11:30 am that morning.  At 5:25 pm the 47-story structure suddenly collapsed into its footprint, causing very little damage to adjacent structures—the Verizon Building and the US Post Office. 

Although no real explanation of the collapse has been offered, it has been reported that the small fires grew larger, reached the stored fuel and started a conflagration so intense it melted the steel frame of the building causing it to crumple. Researcher Eric Hufschmid dismissed this version by noting, “Every photo taken of Building 7 shows only a few tiny fires in only a few windows, and only tiny amounts of smoke were produced,” he said. “I would think that a fire of the magnitude necessary to collapse a steel building would have set fire to a lot of the office furniture, carpeting, and other flammable objects. This in turn would have caused a lot of flames to be visible in a lot of windows. I also suspect that such a large fire would have caused many windows to shatter. How could an incredible fire burn in the building without any photos showing evidence of large flames or tremendous plumes of smoke?” 

[A few tiny fires: Hufschmidt, op. cit.] 

Craig Bartmer, a MYPD officer on 9/11, walked around Building 7 shortly before it fell. He recalled, “I saw a hole. I didn’t see a hole bad enough to knock a building down, though…Yeah there was definitely fire in the building, but I didn’t hear any… I didn’t hear any creaking, or… I didn’t hear any indication that it was going to come down. And all of a sudden the radios exploded and everyone started screaming ‘get away, get away, get away from it!’… It was at that moment… I looked up, and it was nothing I would ever imagine seeing in my life. The thing started pealing in on itself… Somebody grabbed my shoulder and I started running, and the shit’s hitting the ground behind me, and the whole time you’re hearing ‘boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.’ I think I know an explosion when I hear it… Yeah it had some damage to it, but nothing like what they’re saying… Nothing to account for what we saw… I am shocked at the story we’ve heard about it to be quite honest.” 

[Craig Bartmer on ‘booms’ in Building 7: http://www.prisonplanet.com../articles/ february2007/100207heardbombs.htm] 

Thomas Sullivan, a controlled demolition expert who was forced to leave Controlled Demolition Inc after business dried up in the fear followng the 9/11 attacks, also believed Building 7 was intentionally demolished. 

Sullivan said he knew the destruction of Building 7 was a classic controlled implosion on the day it occurred.  Asked to explain how such a demolition could have been conducted, Sullivan explained, “Looking at the building it wouldn’t be a problem -- once you gain access to the elevator shafts…then a team of expert loaders would have hidden access to the core columns and beams.  The rest can be accomplished with just the right kind of explosives for the job. Thermite can be used as well.” 

When questioned why detonation cords laying all over the building would not have been noticed, Sullivand replied, “Remote wireless detonators have been available for years. Look at any action movie -- and of course the military has them.  The reason most contractors don’t use them is that they are too expensive -- but in a project with a huge budget it would be no problem. As for the casings -- everyone in the industry….would know that RDX explosive cutter charges are completely consumed when they go off -­nothing is left. And in the case of Thermite cutter charges, that may also be the case. Thermite self-consuming cutter charge casings have been around since first patented back in 1984.” 

Sullivan explained that the careful placement of charges -- focused and precise – is a fey factor in a controlled demolition. “We are not talking about setting off a bomb here,” he said. “The amount and type of explosives is an art and collateral damage can often be completely avoided.” 

[Thomas Sullivan on controlled demolitions: http://www.ae911truth.org/news/41­articles/315-explosive-evidence-at-wtc-cited-by-former-cdi-employee.html] 

But, beyond the obvious indications of controlled demolition, there were more strange aspects to the collapse of Building 7. 

Barry Jennings was deputy director with the Emergency Services Department of the New York City Housing Authority. Along with Michael Hess, a founding partner and Senior Managing Director of Giuliani Partners LLC, Jennings went to Mayor Giuliani’s Office of Emergency Management’s (OEM) Emergency Command Center (EOC) in Building 7 on 9/11 prior to the collapse of the Twin Towers only to find it empty. 

“Upon arriving into the OEM EOC, we noticed that everybody was gone. I saw coffee that was on the desk, the smoke was still coming off the coffee, I saw half-eaten sandwiches," Jennings recalled. Jennings and Hess descended stairs trying to leave the building. “When we reached the 6th floor the landing that we were standing on gave way, there was an explosion and the landing gave way, I was left there hanging, I had to climb back up and walk back up to the 8th floor …The explosion was beneath me….so when the explosion happened it blew us back….both buildings (the twin towers) were still standing. 

“I was trapped in there for several hours, I was trapped in there when both buildings came down – all this time I’m hearing all kinds of explosions, all this time I’m hearing explosions. …For me to see what I saw was unbelievable.” 

Jennings said eventually firemen arrived and led him and Hess out of Building 7. Crossing Building 7’s shattered lobby, the firemen kept telling him not to look down. Jennings was horrified to see that “we were stepping over people and you can tell when you’re stepping over people.” 

Jennings’ description of stepping over bodies and multiple explosions within WTC 7 prior to the collapse of the Twin Towers contradicts official statements claiming no fatalities inside Building 7. 

[Barry Jennings and Building 7: http://www.prisonplanet.com/barry-jennings-uncut.html] 

Unlike the twin towers, which collapsed from the top down, Building 7 collapsed from the bottom up, the classic form of a typical building demolition. In fact, this might have indeed been the case. 

In September 2002, during a PBS documentary entitled “America Rebuilds,” WTC leaseholder Larry Silverstein had this to say about Building 7: “I remember getting a call from the, er, fire department commander, telling me that they were not sure they were going to be able to contain the fire, and I said, ‘We’ve had such terrible loss of life, maybe the smartest thing to do is pull it. And they made that decision to pull and we watched the building collapse.” 

[Larry Silverstein; Editors, “America Rebuilds,” PBS-TV (September, 2002)] 

The term “pull” is industry slang for the controlled demolition of a structure as voiced by a New York fire commander who told TV news of “pulling” the heavily damaged WTC Building 6. 

Soome years later as spokesperson for Silverstein Propereties Inc. tried to explain that all Silverstein meant was to “pull” the firemen out of the building. Is explanation did not fly with knowledgeable researchers since all firemen had been withdrawn from Building 7 that morning. 

Inadvertently adding fuel to this firey issue was Jeffrey Scott Shapiro of FOX News, who in 2010, after lamblasting the 9/11 Truth Movement as “nothing more than a paranoid, delusional pack of lies,” revealed startling information based on his memory of that day. “…I remember watching all 47 stories of Building 7 suddenly and silently crumble before my eyes. Shortly before the building collapsed, several NYPD officers and Con-Edison workers told me that Larry Silverstein, the property developer of One World Financial Center was on the phone with his insurance carrier to see if they would authorize the controlled demolition of the building – since its foundation was already unstable and expected to fall,” recalled Shapiro, who argued, “To dispute the conventional historical account is intellectually dishonest and nonsensical. I know this because I was working as a journalist for Gannett News at Ground Zero that day, and I remember very clearly what I saw and heard.” 

Despite this dismissal of conspiracy theories, Shapiro went on to say that he did confirm through the New York City Board of Education and the FBI reports of rumors circulating in the New York City Arab-American community about a possible attack on Manhattan and that a Brooklyn high school student predicted the collapse of the World Trade Center five days before it happened. 

[Jeffrey Scott Shapiro: http://www.foxnews.com/opinion/2010/04/22/jeffrey-scott-shapiro­jesse-venture-book-lies-truthers-ground-zero-sept-shame/] 

So, at least according to Shapiro, building owner Silvestein joined conspiracy theories in contemplating the controlled demolition of Building 7. Some inconoclastic researchers have suggested that rather than seek permission for a such destruction, Silverstein may in reality have been merely checking to make sure his insurance would pay off following a controlled demolition. 

And the oddities and strangeness continued. 

Kurt Sonnenfeld, Director of Broadcast Operations for the FEMA’s National Emergency Response Team and official videographer, was sent to Ground Zero on 9/11. After filming for a month and producing 29 tapes, he left for Argentina without turning in his tapes claiming, “What I saw at certain moments and in certain places ... is very disturbing!” 

While in Argentine, Sonnenfeld wrote of his experiences in a book published there entitled El Perseguido (The Persecuted). While the public was banned from Gound Zeor, Sonnenfeld was permitted unrestricted access and his video was “sanitized” and made available to the world’s TV news networks.  Tapes that reveal things contrary to the official government version of events remain in his possession. Sonnenfeld claimed that because of his knowledge and tapes, he was falsely accused of a crime and pursued through several countries by US government agents. 

“Personally, I wasn’t forced to leave the United States, and I certainly did not ‘flee,’” explained Sonnenfeld in a 2009 interview. “At the time I was still fairly oblivious to what was actually brewing against me. I hadn’t connected the dots yet; so that when I left in early 2003 I had every intention of returning. I came to Argentina for a short respite; to try to recuperate after all that had happened to me. I travelled here freely, with my own passport, using my own credit cards. But because of an incredible series of events, I have since been forced into exile, and I haven’t been back.” 

He said the events included suffered false accusations for “crimes” that never happened, abusive imprisonment and torture as a result of those accusations, as well as “outrageous calumnies” against his reputation, the ransackinig of his office and home, death threats, kidnap attempts and “several other violations of civil and human rights as denounced by numerous international accords.” The U.S. Government in 2005 requested his extradition but this was denied by an Argentine Federal Judge. In 2007, the Supreme Court of Argentina turned down a U.S. appeal, citing fabrications in the original extradition order. Due to this plus the fact that Sonnenfeld and his family continued to be the object of harassment and surveillance, they were placed under constant police protection. 

[Sonnenfeld harassment: http://www.voltairenet.org/article160636.html] 

Asked what the US Government might be so concerned about, Sonnenfeld replied, “There were many things, in hindsight, that were disturbing at Ground Zero. It was odd to me that I was dispatched to go to New York even before the second plane hit the South Tower, while the media was still reporting only that a “small plane” had collided with the North Tower — far too small of a catastrophe at that point to involve FEMA. FEMA was mobilized within minutes, whereas it took ten days for it to deploy to New Orleans to respond to Hurricane Katrina, even with abundant advance warning! It was odd to me that all cameras were so fiercely prohibited within the secured perimeter of Ground Zero, that the entire area was declared a crime scene and yet the “evidence” within that crime scene was so rapidly removed and destroyed. And then it was very odd to me when I learned that FEMA and several other federal agencies had already moved into position at their command center at Pier 92 on September 10th, one day before the attacks! 

We are asked to believe that all four of the ‘indestructible’ black boxes of the two jets that struck the twin towers were never found because they were completely vaporized, yet I have footage of the rubber wheels of the landing gear nearly undamaged, as well as the seats, parts of the fuselage and a jet turbine that were absolutely not vaporized. This being said, I do find it rather odd that such objects could have survived fairly intact the type of destruction that turned most of the Twin Towers into thin dust. And I definitely harbor some doubts about the authenticity of the ‘jet’ turbine, far too small to have come from one of the Boeings. 

“What happened with Building 7 is incredibly suspicious. I have video that shows how curiously small the rubble pile was, and how the buildings to either side were untouched by Building Seven when it collapsed. It had not been hit by an airplane; it had suffered only minor injuries when the Twin Towers collapsed, and there were only small fires on a couple of floors. There’s no way that building could have imploded the way it did without controlled demolition. Yet the collapse of Building 7 was hardly mentioned by the mainstream media and suspiciously ignored by the 911 Commission.” 

Sonnenfeld explained that in addition to federal offices of the Secret Service, Department of Defense, FBI, Internal Revenue Service, Securities and Exchange Commission and the Office of Emergency Management s  Crisis Center,  housed within Building 7, after September 11, it was revealed that Building 7also contained the largest clandestine domestic station of the CIA outside of Washington D.C. 

One of the most surprising aspects of Sonnenfeld’s story concerned what was under WTC Building 6. “There was no underground parking level at 7 World Trade Center. And there was no underground vault,” he explained. “Instead, the federal agencies at Building 7 stored their vehicles, documents and evidence in the building of their associates across the street. Beneath the plaza level of US Customs House (Building 6) was a large underground garage, separated off from the rest of the complex’s underground area and guarded under tight security. This was where the various government services parked their bomb-proofed cars and armored limousines, counterfeit taxi cabs and telephone company trucks used for undercover surveillance and covert operations, specialized vans and other vehicles. Also within that secured parking area was access to the sub-level vault of Building 6. 

“When the North Tower fell, the US Customs House [Building 6] was crushed and totally incinerated. Much of the underground levels beneath it were also destroyed. But there were voids. And it was into one of those voids, recently uncovered, that I descended with a special Task Force to investigate. It was there we found the security antechamber to the vault, badly damaged. At the far end of the security office was the wide steel door to the vault, a combination code keypad in the cinderblock wall beside it. But the wall was cracked and partially crumbled, and the door was sprung partially open. So we checked inside with our flashlights. Except for several rows of empty shelves, there was nothing in the vault but dust and debris. It had been emptied. Why was it empty? And when could it have been emptied?” 

“Building 6 was evacuated within twelve minutes after the first airplane struck the North Tower. The streets were immediately clogged with fire trucks, police cars and blocked traffic, and the vault was large enough, 15 meters by 15 meters -- by my estimate, to necessitate at least a big truck to carry out its contents. And after the towers fell and destroyed most of the parking level, a mission to recover the contents of the vault would have been impossible. The vault had to have been emptied before the attack…it’s apparent that things of importance were taken out of harm’s way before the attacks. For example, the CIA didn’t seem too concerned about their losses. 

“And Customs at first claimed that everything was destroyed. That the heat was so intense that everything in the evidence safe had been baked to ash. But some months later, they announced that they had broken up a huge Colombian narco-trafficking and money-laundering ring after miraculously recovering crucial evidence from the safe, including surveillance photos and heat-sensitive cassette tapes of monitored calls. And when they moved in to their new building at 1 Penn Plaza in Manhattan, they proudly hung on the lobby wall their Commissioner’s Citation Plaque and their big round US Customs Service ensign, also miraculously recovered, in pristine condition, from their crushed and cremated former office building at the World Trade Center.” 

Sonnenfeld said he was not alone in his observatrions at Ground Zero and that he and others discussed what they had seen among themselves. “…I hope that they will come forward, but I’m sure they have strong apprehensions as to what will happen to them if they do….People are gripped by fear. Everybody knows that if you question US authority you will have problems in some way or another. At minimum you will be discredited and dehumanized. Most likely you’ll find yourself indicted for something completely unrelated, like tax evasion — or something even worse, as in my case.” 

Asked if he wasn’t fearful of being branded a “conspiracy nut,” Sonnenfeld responded, “Sometimes it seems to me that the ‘nuts’ are those who hold to what they’ve been told with an almost religious fervor despite all of the evidence to the contrary — the ones who won’t even consider that there was a conspiracy. There are so many anomalies to the ‘official’ investigation that you can’t blame it on oversight or incompetence. I am familiar with the scientists and qualified professionals [who offer opinions differing from the official story], and their findings are convincing, credible, and presented according to scientific protocol — in stark contrast to the findings of the ‘official’ investigation. In addition, numerous intelligence agents and government officials have now come forward with their very informed opinions that the 911 Commission was a farce at best or a cover-up at worst. My experience at Ground Zero is but one more piece of the puzzle.”

 [Kurt Sonnenfeld’s descriptions at Ground Zero: Ibid.] Another genuine oddity concerning the sudden loss of Building 7 was the fact that the collapse was broadcast by both CNN and the BBC almost a half hour before it occurred! In fact, as BBC reporter Jane Standley reported that the Salomon Brothers building had collapsed, it could clearly be seen still standing in the city skyline behind her on this live broadcast. Richard Porter, a spokesperson for BBC, naturally denied any notion of conspiracy or foreknowledge. “We're not part of a conspiracy. Nobody told us what to say or do on September 11th. We didn't get told in advance that buildings were going to fall down. We didn't receive press releases or scripts in advance of events happening,” stated Porter in a release. However, he added, “We no longer have the original tapes of our 9/11 coverage (for reasons of cock-up, not conspiracy).” One of the biggest news stories in history and through bungling, they no longer have the original tapes. This rivals the destruction of the original moon landing tapes by NASA in shortsightedness, if indeed that’s what it is. 

[BBC’s Jane Standley and still standing Building 7: http://www.wtc7.net/bbc.html] 

The idea that a modern 47-story steel building can totally collapse strictly due to fire is something outside of normal experience, yet no serious investigation was undertaken. 

In fact, FEMA’s 2002 WCT Building Performance Study offered this muddled explanation for the loss of Building 7: “…[WTC 7’s] loss of structural integrity was likely a result of weakening caused by fires on the 5th to 7th floors. The specifics of the fires in WTC 7 and how they caused the building to collapse remain unknown at this time. Although the total diesel fuel on the premises contained massive potential energy, the best hypothesis has only a low probability of occurrence. Further research, investigation and analyses are needed to resolve this issue.” In plain English: “We don’t really know what caused the collapse and our best guess has a low probability of having occurred.” 

[FEMA’s 2002 conclusions on Building 7: http://www.fema.gov/pdf/library/ fema403_ch8.pdf] 

In August 2008, NIST released its “Final Report on the Collapse of World Trade Center Building 7.” As with the Warren Commission and the 9/11 Commission before it, the NIST report was built upon the impressive number of men and women who contributed their names and credentials. These included the property owner Larry Silverstein. 

Following four “disclaimers,” including a caution that no part of this report could be used in any legal proceedings, this report, in its “Leading Hypothesis,” again argued that debris raining from the Twin Towers caused fires in Building 7 which led to its total, symmetrical “progressive” collapse. The report said “the breakdown of connections and/or beams resulted in damage to at least one of the critical columns supporting a large-span floor bay on the east side of the building or below Floor 13. This was the initiating event of the collapse.” It also stated there were no deaths or serious injuries suffered at Building 7. 

Utilizing a computer program called SHAMRC, the NIST investigators they programmed in six scenarios to determine if controlled demolition could explain the building’s demise. Based on the perceived lack of windows broken out or massive blast heard due to explosives, the NIST investigators decided that “no demolition-type blast” caused the collapse. 

Due to arguments that Building 7 collapsed at near-free-fall speed, the NIST report did admit that the top 18 floors of the north face fell at “40 percent greater than computed free-fall time.” 

[NIST 2008 Report: http://wtc.nist.gov/media/ NIST_NCSTAR_1A_for_public_comment.pdf] 

Addressing the argument that there was no “no demolition-type blast” at Building 7, demolition expert Sullivan stated, “With any implosion there is never just one big explosion but rather waves of smaller explosions -- not unlike the percussion section in a symphony -- as each loaded floor is progressively set off.” When asked  if there is any chance that fire of  normal office materials could have been responsible for the smooth, symmetrical, free-fall acceleration of building 7 as stated by the NIST report, Sullivan retorted, “Not a chance.” 

[Thomas Sullivan on small waves of explosions: http://www.ae911truth.org/news/41­articles/315-explosive-evidence-at-wtc-cited-by-former-cdi-employee.html] 

By 2010, there was still no explanation for the collapse of Building 7 that satisfied the 1,200 members of Architects & Enginners for 9/11 Truth. Furthermore, their attempts to gain access to the NIST’s Building 7 collapse-analysis data have been rebuffed. “Most troubling is the reason given for denial,” wrote retired NASA flight research engineer Dwain Deets for OpEdNews. “The Director of NIST has determined that release of the information ‘might jeopardize public safety.’ This reasoning is outrageous. If anything, not releasing the information might jeopardize public safety. [emphasis in original]” 

“[I]s there not anyone interested in bringing accountability and justice to players within the Military/Industrial Complex?” asked Deets. “Profits abound from the War on Terror, all justified by the events of September 11, 2001. Many who have studied the available evidence feel the collapse of Building 7 is the Achilles heel in that day's events. Doesn't that at least warrant a new investigation of the Building 7 collapse? The ramifications would be so massive if it was found that the prior investigation was a fraud. It could bring into question the whole basis of the War on Terror itself.” 

Dwain Deets on outrageous reasoning: http://www.opednews.com/articles/Why­Progressives-Should-Pr-by-Dwain-Deets-100723-333.html] 

And if Building 7 was “pulled” by demolition, why is it so far-fetched to consider that the towers were felled the same way? Perhaps there are more reasonable explanations for modern buildings to collapse into nothing but dust, but no one will ever know for certain due to the destruction of evidence and lack of a rigorous and honest investigation . 

Perhaps the most expedient way to deal with the mystery of the loss of WTC7 was exemplified by the government’s 9/11 Commission. Its final report deals with the collapse by simply omitting any mention of it. 

TRACKS OF FOREKNOWLEDGE 

Following the horrendous attacks of 9/1 President Bush stated, “Had I known that the enemy was going to use airplanes to kill on that fateful morning, I would have done everything in my power to protect the American people.” His statement flies in the face of numerous examples of foreknowledge of an attack, including the use of hijacked airliners. 

Other US leaders said we should avoid “finger pointing” to place blame, yet advance warnings were too numerous and specific to do otherwise. 

During 2001, the United States spent $30 billion on intelligence gathering plus an additional $12 billion aimed specifically at counterterrorism. This total of $42 billion exceeds most nations’ total gross national product, yet Americans were told that none of its two dozen alphabet intelligence agencies had any inkling that we were about to be attacked. 

[$30 billion: Editors, “The Road to Sept. 11,” Newsweek (Oct. 1, 2001)] 

Information available today seriously disputes this claim. It was in fact disputed within days of the attacks by people both in and outside the government. 

One recent example came in 2009 when a 9/11 Commission document placed in the National Archives reveals that just two days before 9/11, a NORAD exercise as part of the “Vigiliant Guardian” war games involved a scenario of terrorists hijacking a London to New York airliner and detonating an onboard bomb to rain debris over the city. 

Questions as to why there had been no warning came quickly. The day after the attacks, Congressional Research Service antiterrorism expert Kenneth Katzman was quoted as saying, “How nothing could have been picked up is beyond me.” 

[Kenneth Katzman: www.washingtonpost.com/wo-dyn/articles/A14120-2001Sep11.html] 

But something must have been picked up. How else to explain the fact that the State Department on September 7, 2001, issued a worldwide caution to Americans that they “may be the target of a terrorist threat from extremist groups with links to Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda organization…Such individuals have not distinguished between official and civilian targets. As always, we take this information seriously. US government facilities worldwide remain on heightened alert.” 

[State Dept. Warning: Phillip Matier and Andrew Ross, “State Department Memo Warned of Terrorist Threat,” San Francisco Chronicle (Sept. 14, 2001)] 

As months passed, more and more evidence accumulated until it became overwhelmingly clear that persons within the federal government were forewarned of terrorist attacks, including the use of airplanes against buildings. Even congressional researchers determined that US intelligence agencies had received at least twelve warnings of coming offensive action by terrorists. And, as will be seen, this is a low figure. 

By April 2002, leaks in the news media damaging to the official explanation, plus public clamor for an investigation of the 9/11 attacks, prompted congressional leaders to agree to a joint investigation by both the Senate and House Intelligence committees. The charter of the Joint Inquiry into Intelligence Community Activities before and After September 11, 2001—known as the JICI—was to be limited in scope, with authorization only to review intelligence failures and recommend corrections. 

The JICI got off to a rocky start when retired CIA inspector general Britt Snider, the staff director for the JICI, resigned under pressure from committee members who believed his close connection to CIA director George Tenet might interfere with an impartial investigation. 

[Snider resigns from joint committee: Tabassum Zakaria, “Head of Congressional Probe Into Sept. 11 Quits,” Reuters (April 29, 2002)] 

Amid numerous difficulties and delays, the unusual joint hearings that were scheduled for June 2002 did not convene until late September. “Are we getting the cooperation we need? Absolutely not,” charged the senior Republican on the Senate Intelligence Committee, Senator Richard Shelby of Alabama. 

[Sen. Richard Shelby: Miklaszewski, op. cit.] 

Florida Democratic Senator Bob Graham echoed Shelby’s complaint, saying the Bush administration told them they can “only talk to the top of the pyramid.” 

“Well, the problem is, the top of the pyramid has a general awareness of what’s going on in the organization, but if you want to know why Malaysian plotters were not put on a watch list . . . you’ve got to talk to somebody at the level where those kinds of decisions were made.” Graham referred to a preliminary report, which pointed out that two of the hijacking suspects, Khalid al-Midhar and Nawaf al-Hazmi, lived openly in San Diego even after being observed in a Malaysia meeting with known terrorists. 

Bush and Cheney had long opposed any independent investigation of the 9/11 attacks, claiming it would impede the War on Terrorism by leading to leaks of security measures and tying up personnel needed in the war. 

[Sen. Bob Graham: Ibid.] 

But with the revelations of irregularities in investigations by government agencies that came to light in the spring and summer of 2002, Congress was finally moved to get the JICI funded and operational. “The attacks of September 11 . . . highlighted a failure of national policy to respond to the developments of a global terror network implacably hostile to American interests,” thundered Senator John McCain, who, along with Senator Joseph Lieberman, cosponsored the bill to fund the independent commission. Legislation authorizing the creation of the ten-person panel, armed with subpoena power and a $3 million budget, was approved by the Senate in a 90 to 8 vote late in September 2002. 

[McCain co-sponsors inquiry: Lisa Stein, “Private Eye,” Top of the Week, US News & World Report (Oct. 7, 2002)] 

The run-up to the actual hearings illustrated the need to strengthen the JICI’s charter, including the need for subpoena power. 

According to a story in the Los Angeles Times in May 2002, “Small teams of investigators have been at the Justice Department and the CIA, gathering documents and conducting interviews. They have come back with a litany of complaints about tactics they say are designed to slow their progress and restrict their access to documents and potential informants, sources said.” 

[Small teams of investigators: Greg Miller, “Tactics Impede Investigation,” Los Angeles Times (May 4, 2002)]

              Research was quickly coming to light making it clear that from 1998 onward, both the CIA and FBI had received ever-increasing warnings concerning al Qaeda using hijacked aircraft to attack targets within the United States. Despite the serious nature of this evidence, the Bush administration continued to stonewall and hamper the congressional investigation, even launching an investigation of the investigators. 

This occurred after word leaked to the public in June 2002 that communications in Arabic intercepted by the National Security Agency on September 10, 2001 contained phrases such as “Tomorrow is zero hour” and “The match is about to begin.” As noted earlier, this made it seem likely that the hijackers were privy to the war game exercises scheduled for the following day, evidence of an inside job. 

The FBI swung into action. 

But instead of going after the authors of the notes indicating foreknowledge, they went after the persons on the joint committee who leaked the information. 

Even as White House spokesman Ari Fleischer was calling the notes “alarmingly specific,” bureau agents were asking committee members to take lie detector tests regarding the leaks. The Washington Post reported that nearly all of the thirty-seven members of the joint committee were questioned. Some members declined to take the lie detector tests, citing constitutional separation of powers and the unreliability of such tests. 

[FBI investigates leaks: Christopher Newton, “FBI Asks Lawmakers to Take Lie Detector Test in Sept. 11 Leak Investigation,” Associated Press (Aug. 2, 2002)] 

Eleanor Hill, the new staff director of the JICI, spoke out about advance notice of the attacks passed to ranking leaders. She noted that a briefing for “senior government officials” in July 2001 specifically warned that Osama bin Laden “will launch a significant terrorist attack against US and/or Israeli interests in the coming weeks. The attack will be spectacular and designed to inflict mass casualties against US facilities or interests. Attack preparations have been made. Attack will occur with little or no warning.” She said it was unknown if President Bush received specific information regarding the possibility of airliners being used as flying bombs because the director of the CIA would not declassify the information. 

Hill, who wrote a report described as preliminary, said it was based on a review of 400,000 government documents and testimony taken during four months of closed-door hearings. Hill stated that while investigators found no specific warning of the 9/11 attacks, collectively the warnings “reiterated a consistent and critically important theme: Osama bin Laden’s intent to launch terrorist attacks inside the United States.” 

Even a survey of mainstream sources shows that warnings of a domestic attack had been coming in for some time—and with increasing frequency right up to 9/11. 

For example, in December 2000, the Congressional Advisory Panel to Assess Domestic Response Capabilities for Terrorism Involving Weapons of Mass Destruction issued a report stating, “We are impelled by the stark realization that a terrorist attack on some level within our borders is inevitable.” 

[Attack seen as inevitable: John Doughtery, “Panel: Attack on US ‘Inevitable’,” WorldNetDaily (Sept. 21, 2001)] 

One clear warning came as early as eight years before the 9/11 attacks in the form of a book written by Yossef Bodansky, director of the US House Task Force on Terrorism and Unconventional Warfare. 

In his book, Target America: Terrorism in the US Today, Bodansky detailed the airfields in Iran and North Korea where Muslim terrorists trained and noted, “According to a former trainee in Wakiland [Iran], one of the exercises included having an Islamic Jihad detachment seize (or hijack) a transport aircraft. Then, trained air crews from among the terrorists would crash the airliner with its passengers into a selected target.” 

[Terrorists trained to crash airliners: Yossef Bodansky, Target America: Terrorism in the US Today (New York: Shapolsky Publishers, 1993)] 

Wiretaps on suspected al Qaeda terrorists in Italy as far back as 2000 also gave indications of plans for a major attack on the United States involving airplanes and airports. “This will be one of those strikes that will never be forgotten . . .” was the comment recorded from Abdelkader Mahmoud Es Sayed, an Egyptian accused of being a ranking al Qaeda member in Italy and a man convicted of the 1997 massacre of fifty-eight tourists at Luxor, Egypt.  Es Sayed also mentioned danger in airports and flying. 

In another taped conversation on January 24, 2001, a Tunisian terrorist spoke about fake identification papers to Es Sayed and asked, “Will these work for the brothers who are going to the United States?” Es Sayed also stated the war against the enemies of Islam would be fought “with any means we can combat them, using . . . airplanes. They won’t be able to stop us even with their heaviest weapons.” 

[Italian wiretaps: Sebastian Rotella and Josh Meyer, “Wiretaps May Have Foretold Terror Attacks,” Los Angeles Times (May 29, 2002)] 

According to the Los Angeles Times, several US officials said they were unfamiliar with the wiretap messages but “one Justice Department official noted that a small cadre of US intelligence agents might have been privy to them.” What is most enlightening about these Italian wiretaps is not that they evinced foreknowledge—they were too vague to be considered a precise warning—but that they gave indication of the many and varied alerts coming into the United States as well as the fact that many foreign intelligence services were monitoring al Qaeda cells. 

Spain got in on the act. In August 2001, the voice of an unidentified man in London was taped speaking with the head of a Madrid terrorist cell. The man said he had entered the field of aviation and was taking flying lessons. 

[Spanish wiretaps: Ibid.] 

Such warnings were not lost on the British. It was revealed in June, 2002, that British intelligence chiefs warned the Prime Minister less than two months before September 11 that Osama bin Laden and al Qaeda were in “the final stages” of preparing a terrorist attack in the West. It was stated that this prediction was based not only on reports from MI6 but also from the Cabinet Office Joint Intelligence Committee which included representatives from the American CIA and NSA. 

[Prime Minister warned: Michael Evans, “Spy Chiefs Warned Ministers of al Qaeda Attacks,” The London Times (June 14, 2002) ] 

According to a report on MSNBC, just two weeks before the 9/11 attacks, a radio station in the Cayman Islands received an unsigned letter warning of a major attack against the United States involving airliners. It was reported that US government officials went to investigate but no further information was forthcoming. As will be seen, the Cayman Islands are an offshore banking haven to many factions, including the CIA and international bankers. 

[Cayman Islands warning: Chris Hansen, “Warning Signs,” MSNBC (Sept. 23, 2001)] 

Even the much-disparaged Taliban apparently tried to give us warning. According to a story posted September 7, 2002, by Independent Digital, an aide to then Taliban foreign minister Wakil Ahmed Muttawakil tried to warn US authorities weeks prior to the 9/11 attacks. Muttawakil, unhappy with the glut of foreign Arab militants in Afghanistan, told his aide he was concerned over the prospect of US military action against his country. He was quoted as saying, “The guests are going to destroy the guesthouse.” 

The aide, unidentified for his own safety by the British publication, said Muttawakil was shocked in the summer of 2001 to learn of a coming attack from fundamentalist Islamic leader Tahir Yildash.  “At first, Muttawakil wouldn’t say why he was so upset,” explained the aide. “Then it all came out. Yildash had revealed that Osama bin Laden was going to launch an attack on the United States. It would take place on American soil and it was imminent. Yildash said Osama hoped to kill thousands of Americans.” 

The aide said he first traveled across the Pakistan border to meet with American consul general David Katz late in July 2001. “They met in a safe house belonging to an old Mujahideen leader who has confirmed to the Independent that the meeting took place,” reported the news outlet. Katz declined to discuss the matter. 

Next, the aide was sent by Muttawakil to the Kabul offices of the United Nations, where he again issued his warning. 

Apparently, since the aide failed to make it clear that he was sent by Foreign Minister Muttawakil, both American and United Nations officials thought his warning more propaganda from the warring factions within Afghanistan and did nothing. 

[Taliban warning: Kate Clark, “Revealed: The Taliban minister, the US envoy and the warning of September 11 that was ignored,” The Independent (September 7, 2002); http:// news.independent.co.uk./world/politics/story.jsp?story=331115] 

Similar warning signs came from the Far East. In 1995, when Manila  authorities answered a fire call they discovered bomb-making materials in the apartment of Ramzi Yousef, later convicted for his role in the 1993 WTC bombing. Yousef escaped but another suspected al Qaeda member, Abdul Hakim Murad, was taken into custody. 

Murad told his interrogators that Ramzi had a plan to hijack a commercial airliner in the United States and crash it into CIA Headquarters or the Pentagon. Philippine investigators also found evidence that Ramzi’s plan, code-named “Project Bojinka,” also involved targeting the White House, the Sears Tower in Chicago, the Transamerica Tower in San Francisco, and the World Trade Center. The plans for Bojinka must have been known at the highest levels of government which makes a mockery of later claims that no one could have imagined that hijacked airliners could be used as deadly missiles. 

[Manila warning: Editors, “Flashback: Airliner terror plan was code-named ‘Project Bojinka,’” WorldTribune.com (Sept. 25, 2001)] 

Apparently Muslim fanatics had already attempted to put Ramzi’s plan into effect. On Christmas Eve 1994, four men thought to be connected to bin Laden’s terrorist network hijacked Air France Flight 8969 bound from Algiers to Paris. The plane landed in Marseilles, where the hijackers demanded that it be loaded with explosives and extra fuel. Their plan, apparently to crash the craft into the Eiffel Tower, was derailed when commandos stormed the plane and killed all four hijackers. 

[Air France Flight 8969: Matthew L. Wald, “Earlier Hijackings Offered Signals That Were Missed,” New York Times (Oct. 3, 2001)] 

Warnings had continued to pour in from the Philippines, a hotbed of terrorist activity. According to the Manila Times, Philippine defense and police intelligence officers warned American authorities of an alliance between Abu Sayyaf (ASG) terrorists there and the al Qaeda network. The paper said American officials ignored the warnings until September 11, 2001. [Philippine warnings: Dorian Zumel Sicat, “Abu’s long-standing ties to global terrorism bared,” The Manila Times (Feb. 15, 2002)] 

The report went on to describe a 1994 meeting between ASG cofounder Edwin Angeles and WTC bombing mastermind Ramzi Yousef that included convicted Oklahoma City bombing accomplice Terry Nichols, who was married to a Philippine national. The topics of discussion were terrorist targets. The Murrah Federal Building in Oklahoma City was mentioned as well as another attack on the World Trade Center. 

[Terry Nichols and terrorists: Dorian Zumel-Sicat, “RP cops aware of long-term rightwing, Muslim connection,” The Manila Times (April 26, 2002); www.manilatimes.net/ national/2002/apr/26/top_stories/20020426top6.html.] 

It seemed everyone from the Chinese to our own FBI tried to warn Washington authorities that an attack was imminent, yet nothing was done. 

Chinese military officers wrote about just such an attack as occurred on 9/11 three years before the fact. In a military manual entitled Unrestricted Warfare, People’s Liberation Army colonels Qiao Liang and Wang Xiangsui noted, “Whether it be the intrusions of [computer] hackers, a major explosion at the World Trade Center, or a bombing attack by bin Laden [emphasis added], all of these greatly exceed the frequency bandwidth understood by the American military...” 

A CIA translation of this Chinese manual was published on September 11, 2002, the one-year anniversary of the attacks. The manual is a recipe book of unorthodox methods for weaker nations to humble America. It discusses multilevel attacks on America’s social, political, and economic systems using strategies involving computer hackers, the infiltration of illegal immigrants, stock market manipulation, and even the use of weapons of mass destruction. 

[Chinese manual: www.newsmaxstore.com/nms/showdetl.cfm? &DID=6&Product_ID=886&CATID=9&GroupID=12] 

The Chinese leadership, and particularly its military chiefs, has long viewed the United States as their principal enemy, a fact that has been marginalized by both the US Congress and the corporate mass media due to the close business and trade relations between the nations. 

Exactly one month following the 9/11 attacks, China was quietly approved as a member of the World Trade Organization (WTO) after fifteen years of negotiation. It was a move that had previously prompted many and widespread protests due to that Asian nation’s abysmal human rights record. This time, with Americans in shock over the 9/11 attacks, little notice was given to this action, which brought a new market of 1.3 billion persons into the world trading system.  

[China enters WTO: http://www.cnn.com/2001/WORLD/asiapcf/central/11/10/ china.WTO/ ] 

With the heightened security resulting from the attacks, there was no opportunity for demonstrations against this WTO action. According to CNN, WTO ministers meeting in the Persian Gulf state of Qatar were protected by a US helicopter gunship and naval vessels, and were inside a cordon that included more than two thousand US Marines. 

The addition of China to the WTO was hailed as a boost for American business by US Trade Representative Robert Zoellick, a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, The Trilateral Commission and an attendee of the secretive Bilderberg meetings of globalists. 

Critics said the addition of China might bring on even more trade disputes, a warning which proved prescient. In 2010, disputes with China continued to escalate, the most recent in June, when the U.S. Commerce Department announced that it would impose steep countervailing and anti-dumping duties against imports of Chinese steel grating. 

[US-China Trade disputes grow: http://www.economyincrisis.org/content/us-china-trade­disputes-continue-mount] 

WTO director general Mike Moore declared China’s entry into the trade organization “a major historic event,” yet there was minimal publicity in the United States. 

Even the Russians seemed to be aware that something big was coming. 

Dr. Tatyana Koryagina, a senior research fellow for the Institute of Macroeconomic Research under the Russian Ministry of Economic Development and reportedly close to President Putin’s inner circle, predicted that an “unusual catastrophe” would strike the United States in late August 2001. Her prediction appeared in a Pravda story published on July 12, 2001. 

“The US has been chosen as the object of financial attack because the financial center of the planet is located there. The effect will be maximal. The strike waves of economic crisis will spread over the planet instantly and will remind us of the blast of a huge nuclear bomb.” 

Asked about the discrepancy of dates in a later interview, Dr. Koryagina explained, “I did not make a serious mistake. Indeed, between 15 and 20 August, the dollar started trembling under the pressure of multiple bad news about the US and economy. And within weeks, the Manhattan skyscrapers fell down. 

“As a result, a significant part of the world financial network was paralyzed. This strike was aimed at destabilization and destruction of America and (in domino fashion) all the countries making countless billions of dollars.” She advised Russian citizens not to invest in American dollars. 

She also said the 9/11 attacks were not the work of nineteen terrorists but a group of extremely powerful private persons seeking to reshape the world. This group, she added, has assets of about $300 trillion, which it will use to legitimize its power and create a new world government. 

[Dr. Tatyana Koryagina: www.newsmax.com/archives/articles/201/10/3/212706.shtml] 

Many persons have taken Dr. Koryagina’s comments very seriously when considering both her credentials and her knowledge of Russia’s close contacts with nations identified with terrorism, such as Iraq, Iran, Syria, Libya, and North Korea. 

As reported by the Washington Times on September 28, 2001, “US intelligence agencies have uncovered information that Russian criminal groups have been supplying Osama bin Laden and his al Qaeda terrorist network with components for chemical, biological and nuclear weapons.” 

Arabic sources too seemed to have been able to discern that bin Laden was preparing to launch a major attack. 

In mid-2002, Egyptian president Hosni Mubarak revealed that his intelligence service warned US officials about a week before the 9/11 attacks that bin Laden’s organization was in the last stages of preparing a major operation against an American target. 

Mubarak said Egyptian intelligence chiefs tried unsuccessfully to thwart the operation using an unnamed agent who had penetrated the al Qaeda network. They passed the information regarding this penetration to US intelligence between March and May 2001, he said, adding, “We informed them about everything.” 

An American intelligence official told the New York Times that they had received no such warning but Mubarak said he was informed that security at the US embassy in Cairo was tightened just before the attacks. Mubarak’s interview with the Times apparently was the first time that a foreign leader admitted that an intelligence service had penetrated the al Qaeda terrorist network. 

The Times writers noted dryly, “At a minimum, Mr. Mubarak’s account adds detail and drama to a list of warnings about potential terrorist attacks that American intelligence fielded in the days, weeks and months before September 11.” 

[Egyptian warning: Patrick E. Tyler and Neil MacFarquhar, “Egypt Warned US of a Qaeda Plot, Mubarak Asserts,” The New York Times (June 4, 2002)] 

Within hours of the attacks Abdel-Barri Atwan, editor of the London newspaper al-Quds al-Arabi, told Reuters News Service, “Osama bin Laden warned three weeks ago that he would attack American interests in an unprecedented attack, a big one… Personally we received information that he planned very, very big attacks against American interests. We received several warnings like this.” 

Although Atwan said he did not notify the authorities of this warning because he did not take it seriously, it begs the question: if a London newspaper knew of impending attacks, why not the American intelligence services? 

[Atwan warning: Editors, “Expert: Bin Laden Warned of ‘Unprecedented’ US Attack,” Reuters, (Sept. 11, 2001)] 

An article in the June 23, 2001, issue of Airjet Airline World News noted another Arabic source as claiming that “a big surprise” was expected in coming weeks. 

A reporter from Arabic satellite television channel MBC who had recently met with bin Laden was quoted as saying, “A severe blow is expected against US and Israeli interests worldwide… There is a mobilization among the Osama bin Laden forces. It seems that there is a race of who will strike first. Will it be the United States or Osama bin Laden?” 

[Arab MBC channel: Editors, “US Airlines May Be a Terror Risk Over Next Three Days,” Airjet Airline World News (June 23, 2001)] 

Another source for a warning may have been an Iranian being held in Germany at the time of the 9/11 attacks. According to the German newspaper Neue Presse, prior to 9/11 the man asked to contact American authorities to warn them of an imminent attack. It was reported that when the man told the Secret Service that he was facing deportation from Germany, they hung up on him. On September 14, the man was finally interrogated by US agents. 

Closer to home, in a 1993 letter to the New York Times, the Middle Easterners who bombed the World Trade Center in that year made it plain that they would try again. Their letter read: 

We, the fifth battalion in the LIBERATION ARMY, declare our responsibility for the explosion on the mentioned building. This action was done in response for the 

American political, economical, and military support to Israel the state of terrorism and to the rest of the dictator countries in the region. 

Our demands are: 

1. 

Stop all military, economical, and political aid to Israel. 

2. 

All diplomatic relations with Israel must stop. 

3. Not to interfere with any of the Middle East countries’ interior affairs. 

If our demands are not met, all of our functional groups in the army will continue to execute our missions against the military and civilian targets in and out the United States. 

For your own information, our army has more than hundred and fifty suicidal soldiers ready to go ahead. 

The terrorism that Israel practices (which is supported by America) must be faced with a similar one. The dictatorship and terrorism (also supported by America) that some countries are practicing against their own people must also be faced with terrorism. 

The American people must know that their civilians who got killed are not better than those who are getting killed by the American weapons and support. 

The American people are responsible for the actions of their government and they must question all of the crimes that their government is committing against other people. Or they—Americans—will be the targets of our operations that could diminish them. 

The conspirators also drafted a second letter, which was later recovered from an erased file on a computer disc seized from Ayyad’s office. This second letter, which the conspirators apparently did not send, proclaimed that the World Trade Center bomb did not do as much damage as had been intended, because their “calculations were not very accurate this time.” They warned, however, that they would be more precise in the future and would continue to target the World Trade Center if their demands were not met. 

[Letter to NY Times: http://judiciary.senate.gov/oldsite/childers.htm] 

Following his 1995 arrest in Pakistan, Ramzi Yousef was more specific. He clearly stated that the conspirators had intended for the bomb to topple one of the towers and 

hoped that it would crash into the other, bringing them both down and killing one quarter of a million people. 

One of the strangest items indicating foreknowledge of the attacks came in the form of registered Internet domain names. 

Two highly suggestive domain names—attackontwintowers.com and worldtradetowerattack.com—were registered more than a year before the 9/11 attacks. Since the registration was allowed to elapse, no one knows who registered the names. 

Neil Livingston, who heads Global Options LLC, a Washington-based investigation and counterterrorism firm, said, “It’s unbelievable that they [the registration company whose name was withheld] would register these domain names, probably without any comment to the FBI. If they did make a comment to the FBI, it’s unbelievable that the FBI didn’t react to it.” 

Incredibly, other domain names registered prior to the 9/11 tragedy included attackamerica.com, horrorinamerica.com, horrorinnewyork.com, nycterroriststrike.com, pearlharborinmanhattan.com, worldtradecenter929.com, worldtradetowerstrike.com, and terroristattack2001.com. 

[Internet domain names: Jeff Johnson, “Internet Domain Names May Have Warned of Attacks,” Cybercast News Service (Sept. 19, 2001); http://www.middleeastwire.com/ atlarge/stories/20010919_3_meno.shtml] 

Even from a cursory search of September 11 reports, it would appear as though many people had some inkling of what was to come. 

As recounted by Russ Kick, author and columnist for the Village Voice, a veteran New York police investigator said that numerous Arab Americans in New York heard about the coming attacks. The officer said the number of leads were so overwhelming that it was difficult to tell who had heard about the attacks from a secondhand source and who had heard it from someone who may have been a participant. A Brooklyn detective was quoted as saying that “a serious and major priority” investigation was made into why so many Middle Easterners failed to show up for work at the World Trade Center on September 11. 

According to a former US military intelligence officer who arrived in New York on the morning of September 11, 2001, just prior to the attacks he had difficulty in getting a taxi. Once he found one, his driver told him that most of the Arab cab drivers had called in sick that day and that the taxi system was down to nearly half strength. 

Even certain school kids seemed to have foreknowledge, according to Kick. A Dallas suburb fifth-grader told his teacher on September 10, “Tomorrow, World War III will begin. It will begin in the United States and the United States will lose.” 

Another school kid in Jersey City, home of several of the accused hijackers, told friends to stay away from lower Manhattan on the morning of September 11. One week before the attacks, a Brooklyn high school freshman pointed at the WTC towers and told his class, “Do you see those two buildings? They won’t be standing there next week.” 

[Editor Russ Kick and school kids: Russ Kick, “September 11, 2001: No Surprise,” Everything You Know Is Wrong (New York: The Disinformation Company, 2002)] 

There are even telltale signs that some prominent politicians and government officials within the United States had some warning of the September atrocities. 

San Francisco mayor Willie Brown was scheduled to fly to New York on the morning of September 11, 2001. But at about 10 pm the evening of September 10, he received a phone call at home advising him to be cautious about traveling by air. Brown would only say that the call came from “my security people at the airport,” but the warning was clear: don’t travel by air. He said the call “didn’t come in any alarming fashion, which is why I’m hesitant to make an alarming statement.” Brown was preparing to leave for the airport the next morning when instead he joined millions of other Americans in viewing the destruction on TV. 

One San Francisco official noted that the FAA routinely issues security notices but added that none had been received in the days before September 11. No one has yet discovered who sent the after-hours warning to Brown. 

[Willie Brown’s warning: Phillip Matier and Andrew Ross, “Willie Brown got low-key early warning about air travel,” San Francisco Chronicle (September 12, 2001)] 

Newsweek reported on September 24, 2001, that on September 10 “a group of top Pentagon officials suddenly canceled travel plans for the next morning, apparently because of security concerns.” 

[Pentagon officials won’t fly: Evan Thomas and Mark Hosenball, “Bush: ‘We’re At War’,” Newsweek (Sept. 24, 2001)] 

On July 28, 2001, then Attorney General John Ashcroft left Washington on a fishing trip to Missouri but it was not on a commercial airliner. CBS news correspondent Jim Stewart reported that Ashcroft had suddenly begun flying only on government-chartered jets in response to what an FBI spokesman called a “threat assessment” by the bureau. Ashcroft was advised to travel only by private jet for the remainder of his term under FBI guidelines. 

Former Attorney General Janet Reno and all but the Secretaries of Interior and Energy in the Bush administration had flown by commercial airliners. Asked about this sudden change in policy, Ashcroft said, “I don’t do threat assessments myself and I rely on those whose responsibility it is in the law enforcement community, particularly the FBI. And I try to stay within the guidelines that they’ve suggested I should stay within for those purposes.” 

[Ashcroft uses charter jets: Jim Stewart, “Ashcroft Flying High,” CBS News (July 26, 2001)] 

But perhaps most extraordinary was a comment attributed to a member of Congress. During live coverage of the 9/11 attacks, National Public Radio congressional correspondent David Welna was describing the evacuation of the Capitol. 

He reported, “I spoke with Congressman Ike Shelton—a Democrat from Missouri and a member of the Armed Services Committee—who said that just recently the director of the CIA warned that there could be an attack—an imminent attack—on the United States of this nature. So this is not entirely unexpected.” 

[David Welna report: www.thememoryhole.org/tenet-9-11.htm] 

Perhaps the most baffling and amazing example of what seemed to be exact foreknowledge of  what was to come concerned a TV program. On March 4, 2001, more than six months before the 9/11 attacks, TV screen writer and producer Chris Carter, best known for his immensely popular series The X Files, aired the pilot for a spin-off of the X-Files entitled The Lone Gunmen. This pilot starred the three computer nerds who helped Fox Mulder in the X-Files series. The first program was entitled “Twin Towers” and the plot concerned a conspiracy within the military-industrial complex to seize a commercial airliner using computer-capture, remote-control technology and fly it into one of the World Trade Center towers, all under the cover of war game exercises. The attack would be blamed on Middle East terrorists and the purpose was to start a war against terrorism to increase budgets and government control. 

Students of 9/11 saw an eerie similarity between the real events and Carter’s screen play. Much has been written about Carter’s contacts with their insider knowledge of secret government programs and technology. Actor Dean Haglund, who portrayed one of the Loen Gunmen, said filming of the “Twin Towers” segment was done in March, 2000, about a year and a half before the 9/11 attacks. He said the writers were eclectic in their reading and knowledge and most probably were simply “picking up on what was already out there.” 

[Dean Haglung on writers of “Twin Towers”: http://www.youtube.com/watch? v=rUFfkueTgoU&feature=related] 

All of the above information stands in sharp contrast to often-repeated Bush administration assertions that no one in government could have imagined an attack by terrorists using hijacked airliners as weapons. 

Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld himself admitted “there were lots of warnings” in an interview with Parade magazine. A transcript of his interview was released by the Department of Defense on October 12, 2001. 

[Rumsfeld lays off blame: http://www.defenselink.mil/news/Nov2001/ t11182001_t1012pm.html] 

And even then-CIA Director George Tenet had testified to the JICI that by the end of summer, 2001, “the system was blinking red.” 

As if all of this was not enough, it is now also clear that the Federal Bureau of Investigation itself had numerous advance warnings of what was to come. 

THE FBI COULDN’T, OR WOULDN’T, CONNECT THE DOTS 

Even with its extensive use of an electronic eavesdropping system originally named Carnivore, and despite specific reports from FBI field offices that directly pointed to the imminent attacks, the top tier of the FBI couldn’t seem to piece together the available information. 

In some cases “probable cause” data was presented to FBI Headquarters (FBIHQ) that would have led any reasonable person to conclude that Middle Eastern terrorists were working diligently on plans to attack the United States by hijacking airplanes. Or, perhaps reasonable persons at the FBI weren’t allowed come to such conclusions. 

Just six days after the 9/11 tragedy, FBI director Robert Mueller stated, “There were no warning signs that I’m aware of that would indicate this type of operation in the country.” Clearly contradicting his statement is the suppressed evidence from FBI investigations held at the Phoenix, Minneapolis, Oklahoma City, and Chicago field offices that came to light in the mainstream media in the months following the attacks. One can add to this the August 6, 2001, Presidential Daily Brief report, soon to be examined, that was revealed during the hearings of the 9/11 Commission. 

The Carnivore electronic monitoring system created so much consternation from persons concerned with individual rights and privacy that it is now called simply DCS-1000 (Digital Collection System). According to some press reports, the FBI in early 2005 mosty abandoned the use of Carnivore for commercially available software, such as NarusInsight. In at least one instance, Carnivore actually prevented the bureau from gaining information on a suspected terrorist. 

In May 2002, the Electronic Privacy Information Center acquired FBI memos under the Freedom of Information Act, which showed that a bureau wiretap in the year 2000 aimed at an unnamed suspect was ineffective because a low-level FBI technical person destroyed the information. 

According to David Sobel, general counsel for the center, “The FBI software not only picked up the emails under the electronic surveillance of the FBI’s target . . . but also picked up emails on non-covered targets.” One of the obtained memos showed that an FBI supervisor explained, “The FBI technical person was apparently so upset [about intercepting unauthorized emails] that he destroyed all the email take.” 

The FBI had previously issued assurances that Carnivore could only capture a narrow field of information authorized by a court order. “This shows that the FBI has been misleading Congress and the public about the extent to which Carnivore is capable of collecting only authorized information,” Sobel said. 

[Carnivore and FBI memos: Editors, “FBI ‘Carnivore’ glitch hurt al Qaeda probe,” Reuters (May 29, 2002). www.cnn.com/2002/US/05/28/attack.carnivore.reut] 

Sobel also discovered that, when Chief Judge Royce Lamberth—heading the special, and mostly secret, Foreign Intelligence Surveillance Court (FISC), which reviews national security wiretaps—found out that in 2000 the FBI had been misrepresenting information in their requests for eavesdropping, an investigation was ordered forcing many FBI wiretaps to be shut down. This disciplinary action foreshadowed the Bush administration’s later use of warrantless NSA wiretaps that entirely bypassed the FISC, which was came to light in 2006. 

Despite the problems with their Carnivore system and bungled wiretaps, many agents within the bureau were actively working on the problem of terrorism by other means. 

Perhaps the most knowledgeable person within the FBI on Middle Eastern terrorism in general and Osama bin Laden in particular was John O’Neill. 

In 1995 O’Neill was promoted to head the FBI’s counterterrorism section and began working out of FBI headquarters in Washington, D.C. One of his initial jobs was the capture of Ramzi Yousef, then a key suspect in several acts of terror including the 1993 bombing of the World Trade Center. 

Through the late 1990s, O’Neill, according to Lawrence Wright writing in The New Yorker, became “the bureau’s most committed tracker of Osama bin Laden and his al Qaeda network of terrorists.” 

[John O’Neill as most committed tracker: Lawrence Wright, “The Counter Terrorist,” The New Yorker (January 14, 2002)]. 

But O’Neill came to believe that his superiors did not carry the same zeal against terrorism as he did. “John had the same problems with bureaucracy as I had,” said Richard 

A. Clarke in a 2002 magazine interview. Clarke had served as White House coordinator for counterterrorism since the Bush administration in the late 1980s. “The impatience really grew in us as we dealt with the dolts who didn’t understand.” 

[Richard A. Clarke: Ibid.] 

Despite the 1996 defection of Jamal Ahmed al-Fadl, a long-sought al Qaeda terrorist, and his subsequent detailing of the network to both the CIA and FBI, the State Department refused to list al Qaeda as a terrorist network. 

Despite O’Neill’s growing ire over perceived indulgence of terrorists by higher authorities and his contentious personality, he accepted the post of special agent in charge of the National Security Division in New York City. Here he created a special “al Qaeda 

desk” and worked doggedly to pinpoint Osama bin Laden. O’Neill, one of the top-level terrorism experts within the FBI, knew well who and what he was up against. 

“Almost all of the groups today, if they choose to, have the ability to strike us here in the United States,” O’Neill said in a 1997 Chicago speech. 

By the summer of 2001, O’Neill had been passed over for promotion and was growing weary of fighting his superiors on the issue of terrorism. Adding to his disillusionment was O’Neill’s experience trying to conduct an investigation of the bombing of the US destroyer Cole, which had been severely damaged by a small boat filled with explosives operated by two suicide bombers. 

O’Neill, commanding about three hundred heavily armed FBI agents, claimed his investigation was being hampered by everyone from Yemen president Ali Abdullah Saleh to US ambassador Barbara Bodine. The FBI force believed they were never given the authority they required to conduct a strenuous investigation.

 “... O’Neill came home feeling that he was fighting the counterterrorism battle without support from his own government,” noted Wright in The New Yorker. When he tried to return to Yemen in early 2001, O’Neill was refused entry. 

“The last two years of his life, he got very paranoid,” writer Lawrence Wright was told by Valerie James, a close friend of O’Neill’s. “He was convinced there were people out to get him.” 

In the end, it appears it was his old archenemy, Osama bin Laden—or perhaps more precisely bin Ladin’s covert handlers in the US government—who got him. 

By the summer of 2001, events and O’Neill’s career were coming to a head. Someone had leaked information on some of O’Neill’s bureau gaffes to the New York Times and information on terrorism was pouring into government agencies. “Something big is going to happen,” he told a friend. 

“It all came together in the third week of June,” recalled Clarke. “The CIA’s view was that a major terrorist attack was coming in the next several weeks.” Clarke said orders to beef up security were passed to the FAA, the Coast Guard, Customs, the INS, and the FBI. 

[A major attack coming: Ibid.] 

But O’Neill had had enough. By August 23, he had retired from the FBI and accepted a job paying twice his bureau pay—as chief of security for the World Trade Center. 

When the first tower was struck, O’Neill ordered the building evacuated but stayed behind to help others in the North Tower. He used a cell phone to speak to a few friends and relatives. He assured them he was okay. He was last seen alive walking toward the tunnel that led to the South Tower. Conspiracy researchers could not help but note the irony that America’s leading counterterrorism expert – the one man who would have known of the true activities, plans and backers of Osama bin Laden and his al Qaeda network –  died at the WTC on 9/11. 

John O’Neill was not the only FBI agent to see definite warning signs. 

In mid-2002 twelve-year FBI veteran Robert G. Wright Jr. charged the bureau’s counterterrorism efforts were ineffective and “not protecting the American people.” Going further, Wright charged that FBI superiors had derailed investigations that could have prevented the 9/11 attacks, even claiming the bureau had evidence that the World Trade Center was a possible target. 

Wright already had excellent credentials as an FBI agent fighting terrorists. His own investigation initiated in 1998 resulted in the seizure of financial assets of one Yassin Kadi of Chicago, who has since been identified as one of the chief money launderers connected to Osama bin Laden. He then launched an investigation into money laundering by other terrorists within the United States only to have his probe terminated by higher authorities. 

On May 9, 2002, Wright, who worked out of Chicago, called a news conference in Washington to publicly accuse the bureau of gross negligence in investigating terrorists in America, despite orders from FBI director Robert Mueller for him to stay home and stay quiet. At the same time he filed a lawsuit against the bureau in Washington’s US District Court accusing the bureau of violating his First Amendment rights by prohibiting him from speaking out about FBI wrongdoing. 

He charged senior bureau officials “intentionally and repeatedly thwarted and obstructed” his own efforts to root out terrorists and that they prevented his attempts to file cases that could have broken up their operations. 

[FBI negligence: Wes Vernon, “Agent: FBI Could Have Prevented 9-11,” NewsMax.com (May 31, 2002)] 

In the press conference, Wright revealed that he has been given written orders not to disclose what he knew—either in speech or in writing—and that he was threatened in writing with disciplinary action, civil suits, revocation of security clearances, and even criminal prosecution. 

“I love America, and likewise I love the FBI, particularly its purpose and mission,” agent Wright told newsmen, echoing the thoughts of many bureau personnel. “However, the mission has been seriously jeopardized to the point where American lives have been needlessly lost.” “Knowing what I know,” Wright added, “I can confidently say that until the investigative responsibilities for terrorism are transferred from the FBI, I will not feel safe.” 

[Mission jeopardized: Vernon, op. cit.] 

As might be expected by now, the 9/11 Commission Report makes no mention of Wright or his attempt to reveal the truth about Bureau officials blocking terrorist investigations. 

Wright’s suit was filed just one day after Congress berated the FBI for failing to vigorously act on a July 2001 recommendation from its Phoenix field office that aviation schools should be checked for Middle Easterners seeking flight training. 

Counterterrorism experts in Phoenix were concerned after noting that several Middle Eastern men were seeking information on airport operations, security, and flight training. One wrote in a memo to Washington, “FBIHQ should discuss this matter with other elements of the US intelligence community and task the community for any information that supports Phoenix’s suspicions.” 

[Phoenix suspicions: Editors, “FBI Agent Warned of Suspicious Flight Students Last Summer,” Fox News (May 3, 2002)] 

The memo was written by Phoenix Special Agent Kenneth J. Williams and noted, “Osama bin Laden and Al-Muhjiroun supporters [were] attending civil aviation universities/colleges in Arizona.” 

FBI officials merely passed the memo, which actually pointed to bin Laden by name, along to about a dozen of its offices for “analysis.” There was no follow up on this lapse by the 9/11 Commission. 

[Agent Williams’ memo: Richard Behar, “FBI’s ‘Phoenix’ Memo Unmasked,” Fortune.com (May 22, 2002)] 

One former FBI agent, Gary Aldrich, even described the bureau’s top management as “incompetent lunkheads and deadheads.” Aldrich too said many opportunities to stop the attack were missed. 

Aldrich blamed Bill and Hillary Clinton for the breakdown of the FBI as well as other federal agencies. He said the Clintons’ blatant disregard for national security procedures made the government weak and vulnerable and that they showed more concern for political opponents than foreign enemies. 

[Gary Aldrich: http://www.newsmax.com/archives/articles/2001/12/28/111159.shtml] 

According to several FBI sources, when the Clinton administration arrived, emphasis in the bureau shifted from antiterrorism to investigating militias, white supremacists, anti-abortion groups and other “right-wing” extremists. 

[FBI and Clinton White House: James Risen, “C.I.A.’s Inquiry on al Qaeda Aide Seen as Flawed,” The New York Times (Sept. 22, 2002)]

 “When I left [the FBI] in 1998, domestic terrorism was the number one priority,” said retired agent Ivan C. Smith, former head of the analysis, budget, and training sections of the FBI’s National Security Division. “And as far as I know, it was still a higher priority than foreign terrorism on September 11.”

 [FBI Agent Ivan C. Smith: Paul Sperry, “Why FBI missed Islamic threat. Agents: Clinton shifted counterterror efforts to fighting ‘right-wing’ groups,” WorldNetDaily (July 25, 2002)] 

With the arrival of the Clintons, FBI probes were aimed local militias, right-wing organizations, the fledgling Patriot movement -- everywhere except at foreign terrorists. Veteran agents said some forty boxes of evidence gathered in the 1993 World Trade Center bombing were never analyzed, including almost ten boxes of material from the Philippine side of the investigation. 

The Clinton-era disinterest in foreign terrorism was not limited to the FBI. Commerce Department officials told reporter Paul Sperry they were ordered to “sanitize” a Y2K counterterrorism report by removing mention of Islamic threats. Only “right-wing” groups were included in the report. 

[Commerce Dept. report sanitized: Ibid.] 

But on March 23, 2004, Richard A. Clarke, former counter-terrorism czar under Clinton and Bush, told CNN’s Inside Politics a different story about the Clinton administration’s terrorism strategy. “I would argue that for what had actually happened prior to 9/11, the Clinton administration was doing a great deal,” Clarke said. “In fact, so much that when the Bush people came into office, they thought I was a little crazy, a little obsessed with this little terrorist bin Laden. Why wasn’t I focused on Iraqi-sponsored terrorism?” In their appearances before the 9/11 Commission in March 2004, Clarke and former Clinton-era officials defended the Clinton record on al Qaeda, claiming that it was the Bush people and especially Bush’s FBI and CIA that dropped the ball immediately after the new administration entered the White House. 

Mere negligence or incompetence cannot explain the obvious moves by both the Clinton and early Bush administrations to block any meaningful investigations into foreign terrorism. Many theories have been advanced for this odd behavior, including an argument that no one in high authority wanted to incur the anger of the oil-producing states or even that deep probes might have brought to light deep-rooted business and banking connections. It should also be noted that many of the officials within both the Clinton and early Bush administrations were ranking members of globalist organizations such as the Council on Foreign Relations and the secretive Bilderberger group. These high-level connections have prompted some researchers to suspect that overlapping conspiracies may have taken place regardless of party affiliation. 

By mid-2002, even FBI director Robert Mueller was forced to acknowledge that the FBI had missed many “red flags,” including the Chicago investigations and the Phoenix memos as well as two from the Oklahoma City office. There, FBI agents and one FBI pilot reported “large numbers” of Middle Eastern men receiving flight training at local airports and warned this activity might be related to “planned terrorist activity.” 

The revelations of FBI misconduct prompted an unusual two-hour press conference in late May 2002 in which a defensive Mueller told reporters, “There was not a specific warning about an attack on a particular day. But that doesn’t mean there weren’t red flags out there, there weren’t dots that should have been connected to the extent possible.” Mueller even admitted that he had misspoken in fall 2001 when he denied the existence of any pre-9/11 attack warnings. 

[FBI Director Robert Mueller: Eric Lichtblau and Josh Meyer, “Terrorist Signs Were Missed, FBI Chief Says,” The Los Angeles Times (May 30, 2002)] 

Mueller outlined his plan to reorganize the FBI, which consisted primarily of shifting agents from the War on Drugs to the War on Terrorism and to create a new Office of Intelligence headed by a CIA analyst. Many observers saw this plan as an attempt to merge the FBI and CIA into a terrorist-fighting force that would only bring more centralized authority to Washington. This same plan—to combine the worst of two worlds —was later duplicated in the Homeland Security Department legislation. 

One government informant, a self-confessed Florida con man named Randy Glass, said he worked undercover for the bureau for more than two years and learned specifically that the World Trade Center twin towers were to be the target of terrorists. 

Hoping to lessen a prison term for a conviction of defrauding jewelry wholesalers out of $6 million, in 1998 Glass contacted federal agents and said he could set up illegal arms deals. Aided by veteran Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms agent Dick Stoltz, Glass began to arrange deals with a variety of persons. He claimed he had acquired heavy weapons such as Stinger and TOW missiles stolen from military facilities. 

Business was good but none of the deals seemed to work out until Glass contacted a Pakistani-born New Jersey deli owner. This man helped arrange arms deals with Pakistanis who claimed contacts to Pakistani intelligence, the Taliban, and even Osama bin Laden. Many hours of tapes were made of their meetings. 

However, during the lengthy and detailed maneuvering to arrange the financing in early 2001, the Pakistanis grew suspicious and left the country. Only the deli owner and one other man were arrested. The other man pled guilty to trying to sell weaponry and was sentenced to thirty months in jail, while the deli owner went free and his court records were sealed from the public. 

[Randy Glass: John Mintz, “US Reopens Arms Case In Probe of Taliban Role,” The Washington Post (Aug. 2, 2002); Wanda J. DeMaarzo, “Feds reopen probe of Florida arms deal,” The Miami Herald (Aug. 2, 2002)] 

ATF agent Stoltz said cases against the men were hampered by the fact that government prosecutors had to remove references to Pakistan in court filings because of diplomatic concerns. 

Internet Commentator Allan P. Duncan took note of this case and wrote: 

“Between the Fall of 1998 and June 2001, a group of Middle Eastern men living in New Jersey is caught on tape in an ATF weapons sting conspiring to buy millions of dollars of weapons including components for nuclear bombs. Three years after the operation ended, all of the people involved in the deal are free. 

“Federal agents who worked on the case were frustrated because it was handled as a criminal case instead of a counterterrorism case. In an in-depth look at Operation Diamondback I reveal that one of the suspects who was accused of skimming millions of dollars from a fraudulent HMO to offshore accounts where the money allegedly went to finance terrorism, was defended in the HMO case by a lawyer who later became the Assistant Attorney General in charge of the Criminal Division, under John Ashcroft. The lawyer, Michael Chertoff, was in his position as Assistant Attorney General when Operation Diamondback ended and his client was never arrested even though an intelligence document claimed he and his brother in Egypt had links to Osama bin Laden. 

“Is this why the ATF operation was handled as a criminal case and not a terrorism case by the federal government?” 

One of the men Glass taped was the brother of New Jersey neurologist Dr. Magdy Elamir [real name: Magdy El Sayed El Amir] who also said he wanted radioactive materials. Dr. Elamir owned an HMO which was under investigation following a foreign intelligence source accusation that more than $15 million had been siphoned from Elamir’s HMO and sent to bin Laden’s al Qaeda terrorist network. 

“So at this point we now have information that Dr. Magdy Elamir along with his brother Mohamed El Amir have ties to Osama bin Laden and yet neither one of them is arrested. Randy Glass says in fact that federal agents told him to drop the matter,” wrote Duncan. 

[Operation Diamondback: http://www.opednews.com/ duncan_011205_NJ_Terrorism_Michael_Chertoff.htm] 

Chertoff, who participated as a lawyer in two of the investigations into the death of Clinton administration official Vincent Foster, was named in 2005 by President Bush to 

head the Department of Homeland Security, an odd choice considering Chertoff’s actions in the Diamondback operation.   

This case took a step closer to the 9/11 attacks when Glass told news reporters that on one occasion in 1999 he met with one of the Pakistanis in the Tribeca Grill in Manhattan. “At the meeting, [he] said Americans are the enemy and they would have no problem blowing up this entire restaurant because it is full of Americans,” Glass recounted. “As we left the restaurant, [he] turns and says, ‘those towers are coming down.’” The man was indicating the World Trade Center. 

[Indicated the World Trade Center: Mintz and DeMaarzo, op. cit.] 

But perhaps the most provocative evidence of governmental foreknowledge came from the man who led the prosecution in President Bill Clinton’s 1998 impeachment in 1998 as the chief investigative counsel for the judiciary committee in the US House of Representatives. 

Chicago attorney David Schippers, who by mid-2002 was representing Wright and other disgruntled FBI employees, said in a late October 2001 interview that he had been approached by FBI agents a month and a half prior to the 9/11 attacks. The agents revealed that they had knowledge that lower Manhattan was to be the object of a terrorist attack using airplanes as flying bombs and they wanted to prevent this. 

They were seeking legal advice because their FBI superiors had ordered them off the case and threatened them with the National Security Act if they spoke out. Schippers said he tried in vain to warn Attorney General John Ashcroft. 

“[A]gain I used people who were personal friends of John Ashcroft to try to get him. One of them called me back and said, ‘All right, I have talked to him. He will call you tomorrow morning.’ This was like a month before the bombing. The next morning I got a call. It wasn’t from Ashcroft. It was from somebody in the Justice Department... He said, ‘We don’t start our investigations at the top. Let me look into this and I will get back to you.’ As I sit here today [October 10, 2001], I have never heard from him.” 

Once again, no mention of this incident or even the name of David Schippers, a very prominent Republican attorney, can be found anywhere in The 9/11 Commission Report. 

Schippers echoed FBI Agent Aldrich’s charge that national security precautions were stripped away during the Clinton administration. Speaking of his attempts to warn authorities, Schippers said, “I tried the House, I tried the Senate, I tried the Department of Justice. I didn’t go to the FBI because I know there is a roadblock there and I didn’t go to the Justice Department until Ashcroft got in there because I know there are roadblocks out there. These are the very same people who put up roadblocks on the attack against the terrorists under Clinton, they are still there. They still constitute, almost like a moat, between the people with the information and the people who should hear the information...” 

[David Schippers: http://www.infowars.com/transcript_schippers.html] 

One particularly damning indictment of both the bureau and the Bush administration came in 2004 when a woman hired as a translator for the FBI revealed that senior US officials knew of al Qaeda’s plans to attack targets with aircraft months in advance of 9/11. She claimed that the 9/11 attacks could have been prevented by the proper handling of intelligence flowing into the FBI and that Condoleezza Rice’s statement to the 9/11 Commission regarding no foreknowledge of the attacks was an “outrageous lie.” 

[Sibel Edmonds, Andrew Buncombe, “I saw papers that show US knew al Qaeda would attack cities with aeroplanes,” London Independent (April 2, 2004)] 

Sibel Edmonds, a Turkish-American, then 32, explained in a 2004 radio interview, “I started working for the Bureau immediately after 9/11 and I was performing translations for several languages: Farsi, Turkish, and Azerbaijani. And I do have top-secret clearance. And after I started working for the Bureau, most of my translation duties included translations of documents and investigations that actually started way before 9/11. 

“The most significant information that we were receiving did not come from counter-terrorism investigations, and I want to emphasize this. It came from counter­intelligence, and certain criminal investigations, and issues that have to do with money laundering operations. 

“During my work there I came across some very significant issues that I started reporting in December of 2001 to the mid-level management within the FBI. They said to basically leave it alone, because if they were to get into those issues it would end up being a can of worms. And after I didn’t see any response from this mid-level bureaucratic management I took it to higher levels all the way up to [Assistant Director] Dale Watson and Director Mueller. And, again, I was asked not to take this any further and just let it be. And if I didn’t do that they would retaliate against me. 

“At that point, which would be around February 2002, they came and they confiscated my computer, because, they said, they were suspecting that I was communicating with certain Senate members and taking this issue outside the Bureau. And, at that point, I was not. They did not find anything in my computer after they confiscated it. And they asked me to take a polygraph as to the allegations and reports I’d made. I volunteered and I took the polygraph and passed it without a glitch. They have already confirmed this publicly.” 

In March, 2002, Edmonds was fired by the FBI for reporting shoddy work and security breaches to her supervisors that could have prevented those attacks. She remains under two court gag orders that forbid her from testifying in court or mentioning the names of the people or the countries involved. After her firing, Edmonds took her information to the Senate Judiciary Committee, which requested an investigation by the Department of Justice Inspector General’s office. Today, the findings of this investigation have not been made public, citing concerns of “national security.” Furthermore, at least four attempts to bring Edmonds’ gag order into court were rejected with no explanation. 

Finally, on Tuesday, July 6, 2004, Judge Reggie Walton dismissed her case. “Under his ruling, I, an American citizen, am not entitled to pursue my 1st and 5th Amendment rights guaranteed under the Constitution of the United States.,” lamented Edmonds. “The vague reasoning cited, without any explanation, is to protect ‘certain diplomatic relations for national security.’ Judge Walton reached this decision after sitting on this case with no activity for almost two years. He arrived at this decision without allowing my attorney and I any due process: NO status hearing, NO briefings, NO oral argument, and NO discovery [emphasis in the original]. He made his decision after allowing the government attorneys to present their case to him, privately, in camera, ex parte; we were not allowed to participate in these cozy sessions. Is this the American system of justice we believe in? Is this the due process we read about in our civics 101 courses? Is this the judicial branch of our government that is supposed to be separate from the other two branches in order to protect the people’s rights and freedom? 

“This court decision by itself would have been appalling and alarming enough, but in light of all other actions taken against my case for the past two years it demonstrates a broken system, a system abused and corrupted by the current executive, a system badly in need of repair.” 

[System in need of repair: http://www.911citizenswatch.org/print.php?sid=329] 

“This [suppression of her case] was mainly for the reason of accountability,” Edmonds said. “As you know… to this day, not a single person has been held accountable [for the failures of 9/11]. And certain issues, yes, they were due to a certain level of incompetence. But there were certain other issues—you know they keep talking about this ‘wall,’ and not having communication. I beg to differ on that, because there are certain instances where the Bureau is being asked by the State Department not to pursue certain investigations or certain people or certain targets of an investigation—simply citing ‘diplomatic relations.’ And what happens is, instead of targeting those people who are directly related to these illegal terrorist activities, they just let them walk free.”

 It should be pointed out in this connection that according to multiple knowledgeable sources, the State Department has been under the control of the Council on Foreign Relations since before World War II. Ranking CFR members filled both the Clinton and Bush administrations. 

 “I have seen several top targets for these investigations of these terrorist activities that were allowed to leave the country,” Edmunds continued. “I’m not talking about weeks, I’m talking about months after 9/11… I can tell you that there is so much involvement, that if they did let this information out, and if they were to hold real investigations… we would 

see several significant high level criminal prosecutions in this country. And that is something that they are not going to let out. And, believe me; they will do everything to cover this up.” 

[Sibel Edmonds comments: http://baltimorechronicle.com/050704SibelEdmonds.shtml; http://www.breakfornews.com/Sibel-Edmonds.htm] 

It would appear that Edmonds’ words were prophetic. Despite her three and a half hours of testimony to the 9/11 Commission, there was only one reference to her in a footnote buried on page 473 of their 567-page report. Far from mentioning any of her serious charges, the note merely indicated the need for “quality control” of FBI translations. 

In a scathing letter to 9/11 Commission Chairman Thomas Kean after the report was issued, Edmonds noted several incidents that indicated advance knowledge of the 9/11 attack within the FBI and added, “… I must assume that other serious issues I am not aware of were in the same manner [as her testimony] omitted from your report. These omissions cast doubt on the validity of your report and therefore on its conclusions and recommendations.” 

[Letter to Kean: http://www.911citizenswatch.org/modules.php? op=modload&name=News&file=article&sid=373] 

The muzzling of Sibel Edmonds at the highest levels of the federal government prompted US Senators Patrick Leahy (D-VT) and Charles Grassley (R-IA) to write then Attorney General John Ashcroft stating, “...we fear that the designation of information as classified in some cases [such as Sibel Edmonds] serves to protect the executive branch against embarrassing revelations and full accountability... Releasing declassified versions of these reports, or at least portions or summaries, would serve the public’s interest, increase transparency, promote effectiveness and efficiency at the FBI, and facilitate Congressional oversight.” 

[Leahy, Grassley letter: www.justacitizen.com/articles_documents/ Leahy_Grassley_letter_to_Ashcroft_7-9-04.pdf] 

Due to what has been described as persecution, in August 2004, Edmonds founded the National Security Whistleblowers Coalition, a group that by 2010 counted more than  50 former and current US government officials from more than a dozen agencies who had gone public to address weaknesses within US security agencies. 

It is now clear that still other bureau employees also tried to send warnings upstairs regarding the flight training of terrorists but got nowhere. In August 2001, the FBI arrested Zacarias Moussaoui, the so-called 20th hijacker, after a Minnesota flight school warned the bureau that Moussaoui appeared to be the type of person who might fly a plane loaded with fuel into a building. 

FBI Special Agent Harry Samit followed up by writing more than one memo to superiors stating that Moussaoui, a French citizen of Moroccan descent, was the type of individual to take a plane and hijack it, perhaps even fly it into the World Trade Center. He also noted that Moussaoui told a flight instructor that he only wanted to learn to maneuver a Boeing 747 but did not need to learn how to land it. 

CBS’s 60 Minutes II reported on May 8, 2002, that a ranking French jurist and terrorist expert had also sent a report on Moussaoui, a French citizen, to the FBI weeks before 9/11. 

US authorities denied there was anything in the report to alert them. One FBI supervisor even questioned the French report, asking how many men named Zacarias Moussaoui must live in France. When informed that there was only one listed in Paris, the supervisory special agent continued to stall any action. 

Meanwhile, FBI attorneys turned down or blocked repeated requests from their agents in the Minneapolis field office to search Moussaoui’s computer and apartment. If they had, they would have found numerous small knives, jumbo-jet pilot manuals, the names of flight schools and other clues that might have sounded an alarm. 

As a result of all this inaction, Moussaoui was simply held on immigration charges until after 9/11 when FBI agents finally were able to make their search. They recovered incriminating financial records linking Moussaoui to al Qaeda, flight simulators, and information on crop dusters. 

Moussaoui, who in 2006 was sentenced by a jury to life imprisonment without parole, was known as the “twentieth hijacker” based on the theory that he was to replace an original “twentieth hijacker,” Ramzi bin al-Shibh, a former roommate of Mohamed Atta, who reportedly sent $14,000 to Moussaoui. Al-Shibh, who also was unable to gain entry into the United States, was arrested in Pakistan in late September 2002. Moussaoui and al-Shibh were the only two men in custody believed to be directly involved in the 9/11 attacks. 

[Ramzi al-Shibd in custody: Lisa Stein, “Man of the hour,” US News & World Report (Sept. 23, 2002)] 

The feds were further embarrassed in 2002 when government prosecutors left forty-eight classified documents, summaries of FBI interviews, with Moussaoui. They were later found in searches of Moussaoui’s Alexandria, Virginia, jail cell. 

[FBI docs in Moussaoui’s cell: Lisa Stein, op. cit.] 

Moussaoui eventually pled guilty to six charges in connection with the 9/11 attacks and was awaiting sentencing at the conclusion of his court trial in early 2006. Previously, he had been thrown out of court more than once for creating a scene and reportedly shouting, “I am al Qaeda!” 

FBI Special Agent Hamit, who arrested Moussaoui prior to the 9/11 attacks, caused a brief sensation during the penalty phase of the trial when he stated in court that his superiors in the bureau were guilty of “criminal negligence and obstruction” for blocking his attempts to learn if Moussaoui was part of a group planning to hijack aircraft in the United States. 

Samit said under cross-examination, “They [FBI superiors] obstructed it.” He said this was a calculated management decision “that cost us the opportunity to stop the attacks.” 

[Harry Samit: Richard A. Serrano, “Agent Faults FBI on 9/11,” Los Angeles Times (March 21, 2006)] 

Such top-side interference in the Moussaoui case briefly made headlines in the late spring of 2002 with the publication of a scathing thirteen-page letter from FBI special agent and Minneapolis chief division counsel Coleen M. Rowley to Director Robert Mueller. In her May 21 letter, Rowley, a twenty-one-year veteran of the bureau, described a top-heavy FBI management bureaucracy riddled with “many who were failures as street agents” and “careerists” who placed advancing their own careers over integrity and truth. 

“I know I shouldn’t be flippant about this, but jokes were actually made that the key FBIHQ personnel had to be spies or moles like Robert Hanssen [an FBI agent arrested in 2001 and now serving a life sentence after being convicted of spying for the Russians], who were actually working for Osama bin Laden, to have so undercut Minneapolis’s effort… 

“I have deep concerns that a delicate and subtle shading/skewing of facts by you and others at the highest levels of FBI management has occurred and is occurring in an effort to avoid or minimize personal and/or institutional embarrassment on the part of the FBI and/or perhaps even for improper political reasons,” she told Mueller. She added, “I’m hard pressed to think of any case which has been solved by FBIHQ personnel and I can name several that have been screwed up!” 

Rowley, after hearing the news media continually quote Director Mueller as saying the bureau would have taken action if only they had had advance warning of the attacks, sent a message informing him of the intelligence sitting in the Minneapolis files. She said when the same denials of knowledge continued, she and other agents again attempted to inform Mueller of the facts. 

“Finally, when similar comments were made weeks later we faced the sad realization that the remarks indicated someone, possibly with your approval, had decided to circle the wagons at FBIHQ in an apparent effort to protect the FBI from embarrassment and the relevant FBI officials from scrutiny,” Rowley wrote the director. 

She also pointed out that the only difference between incidents when informed FBI agents were denied a search warrant on Moussaoui and when one was approved was the fact of the 9/11 attacks, events that certainly could not be swept under the rug. 

[Colleen Rowley: http://www.counterpunch.org/sperry0613.html; http://www.apfn.org/ apfn/WTC_whistleblower1.htm;] 

Rowley was one of many persons who pointed out the fact that FBI headquarters personnel “were privy to many more sources of intelligence information than field division agents.” Despite this fact, she said, “key FBIHQ personnel whose job it was to assist and coordinate with field division agents on terrorism investigations continued to, almost inexplicably, throw up roadblocks and undermine Minneapolis’s by-now desperate efforts to obtain a FISA [Foreign Intelligence Surveillance Act] search warrant, long after the French Intelligence Service provided its information and probable cause became clear.” 

Even after the 9/11 attacks had occurred, Rowley said higher authorities still would not untie their hands. Taking a call from a bureau superior just after the attacks had begun, Rowley said she told him in light of the attacks it would be the “hugest coincidence” if Moussaoui were not involved with the terrorists. Her superior replied that coincidence was the right term; it was just that and the Minneapolis office should not do anything without headquarters’ permission because “we might ‘screw up’ something else going on elsewhere in the country.” 

Rowley’s insightful and damning critique of FBI inefficiency in light of the 9/11 attacks prompted widespread, though brief, mass media coverage. Now a well-known federal whistleblower, Rowley was among three women in 2002 selected “person of the year” by Time magazine. Yet, her testimony to the 9/11 Commission was not made public, and she was relegated to one fleeting footnote on page 557 in its report. 

One Internet columnist noted that the Bush administration took advantage of the cover of the “Rowley firestorm” to announce the rescission of some of the government’s meager rules against indiscriminate domestic spying, rules prompted by the many abuses of the FBI during the 1960s. 

Steve Perry with CounterPunch, a biweekly newsletter, commented that the Bush team defused Rowley’s revelations by choosing that time to announce plans to reorganize the entire intelligence apparatus. Such a move would be time consuming and require much preparation, yet the administration requested no funding for its proposal. According to Perry, this tactic indicated that the timing of the announcement may indeed have been meant to distract attention from Rowley’s accusations. 

[Rowley testimony defused: Steve Perry, “How All the President’s Men Buried Coleen Rowley,” CounterPunch (June 13, 2002)] 

It might also be added that any failures at the FBI cannot be laid off on lower level agents and supervisors. In August 2001, Attorney General Ashcroft, apparently more concerned with the long-lost War on Drugs and pornography, had turned down a bureau request for $50 million to beef up its counterterrorism efforts. All critical information flowing upward within the FBI routinely ended at the desks of Director Mueller and his boss, Ashcroft, both of whom worked closely with President Bush in the period leading up to the events of 9/11. 

MISSED OPPORTUNITIES AT THE CIA 

By all accounts the CIA also received a large share of the pre-attack warnings. By some accounts the agency intentionally blocked access to critical information—or worse, may have been covertly setting up “terrorist” patsies for later service in false-flag activities. 

Like the FBI, the CIA has its own electronic eavesdropping satellite and computer system, noted earlier, called Echelon. This system tracks international telephone calls, faxes and email messages all around the world. It was so secret that the government would neither confirm nor deny its existence until 2001. According to a study by the European Union, Echelon accumulates electronic transmissions like a vacuum cleaner using keyword search software in conjunction with massive computer data banks. 

[Echelon like vacuum cleaner: Ned Stafford: “Newspaper: Echelon Gave Authorities Warning of Attacks,” Newsbytes.com (Sept. 13, 2001)] 

The Echelon system, headquartered in the United States with the National Security Agency at Fort Meade, Maryland, has caused protests in several nations, excluding the United States whose population rarely sees any news concerning this powerful global wiretapping system. 

In 2000, French prosecutor Jean-Pierre Dintilhac ordered his country’s counterintelligence agency to see if Echelon was being used to steal foreign business secrets, to spy on citizens, and to see if it was “harmful to the vital interests of the nation.” The Italian Parliament also opened inquiries into Echelon, saying, “The scope is not military.” According to a German newspaper, the Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, the Echelon spy system provided both US and Israeli intelligence services warning of the impending terrorist attacks at least three months before the fact. The newspaper reported that Echelon, with its 120 satellites, has been used extensively by Israeli intelligence to monitor Arab terrorist groups. 

[French probe Echelon: Warren P. Strobel, “A fine whine from France,” US News & World Report (July 17, 2000)] 

Largely unreported in the American media was a story that Osama bin Laden himself was overheard telling his stepmother on September 9, 2001, “In two days you’re going to hear big news and you’re not going to hear from me for a while.” This telephone interception, publicly attributed to a “foreign intelligence service,” undoubtedly was the product of Echelon. Yet apparently no one in America’s defense establishment was alerted to bin Laden’s “big news.” 

[Osama’s big news: Ben Fenton and John Steele, “Bin Laden Told Mother to Expect ‘Big News’, Daily Telegraph (Oct. 2, 2001)] 

The CIA also had another high-tech weapon in their arsenal for use against terrorists. The Predator, an unmanned surveillance aircraft system consisting of four aircraft, a ground control station (GCS), a Predator primary satellite link communication suite and 55 people. Predator drones had been used under the Clinton administration to track the movements of Osama bin Laden. There had even been talk of using the craft to unleash Hellfire missiles on the al Qaeda leader. 

Following the attacks of 9/11, such talk turned into action. An armed Predator was used to attack a convoy of sport utility vehicles in Afghanistan thought to be carrying al Qaeda leaders on February 7, 2002. On November 3, 2002, the CIA used a Hellfire missile fired from a Predator to attack a car in Yemen, killing Qaed Senyan al-Harthi, an al Qaeda leader thought to be responsible for the USS Cole bombing. Reportedly, this was the first direct US strike in the War on Terrorism outside Afghanistan. 

About a year later, an RQ-1 Predator was used to attack a remote village in the southern Ghazni Province of Afghanistan thought to be the hideout of Taliban supporters. Nine children and a 25-year-old man were killed in the strike which failed to kill the intended target. Afghanistan’s president Hamid Karzai stated that he was “profoundly shocked” by the CIA attack and demanded closer coordination with Afghan authorities on all future military strikes. 

By 2005, the CIA’s use of unmanned Predators was becoming more effective. Haitham al-Yemeni, an al Qaeda explosives expert from Yemen, was killed in a village in northwest Pakistan by a Predator again firing a Hellfire missile. On December 3, 2005, a Predator reportedly killed ranking al Qaeda chief Abu Hamza Rabia while sleeping in Haisori, Pakistan. Four others were also killed. On January 13, 2006, several Predators rained missiles on the Pakistani village of Damadola thought to contain al Qaeda‘s second-in-command Ayman al-Zawahiri. The CIA drone planes reportedly fired 10 missiles killing 18 civilians, including five women and five children.

 [Predator strikes: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/RQ-1_Predator] 

Because Predators, in production since at least 1995, carries an infrared camera capable of identifying the heat signature of a human body from an altitude of 10,000 feet, the the remote-controlled craft has been coveted by law enforcement. In 2005, the craft was sought to aid in Hurricane Katrina rescue efforts but was not certified by the FAA to fly within US civilian airspace. This was corrected on May 18, 2006, when the FAA granted a certificate of authorization. Some police departments, such as in Houston, Texas, were experiementing with drones in 2010. 

There is enticing evidence that ties Osama bin Laden directly to the CIA back at the time the agency was funding and training fighters against the Soviets in Afghanistan. While it has been widely acknowledged that the CIA helped found and fund the al Qaeda network during the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan, the agency steadfastly denied any direct dealings with bin Laden. Despite these denials, there is considerable evidence of prior CIA and Bush family involvement with the bin Laden family going back several decades as will be described later. Many researchers believe the CIA groomed Osama bin Laden for years in preparation for some future need. 

For example, one Internet source claimed that bin Laden, under the name Tim Osman, actually was brought to the United States in the late spring of 1986 for a meeting with government agents at the Hilton Hotel in Sherman Oaks, California. Former FBI senior special agent Ted L. Gunderson confirmed this meeting and said he was one of the attendees. 

Gunderson said he was contacted by a “top figure” in the Reagan administration and asked to meet with Afghan insurgents to “see what we might do to help them.” The four men at the hotel meeting, according to Gunderson, were himself, a quiet Tim Osman (bin Laden), computer expert Michael Riconosciuto, a CIA scientific “asset” with connections in the arms business, and a man identified as Ralph Olberg, who was purchasing weapons on behalf of the Afghan Mujahideen. 

Gunderson said conversation during the hour-and-a-half meeting was mostly between Olberg and Riconosciuto while Osman/bin Laden “sat silent in a corner of the room.” He added that he was unaware of what, if any, deal was sealed during the meeting but that he is “certain in my own mind” that arrangements were made to provide arms for bin Laden and the Arab fighters. Gunderson’s guess has been proven true as it is a historic fact that the CIA supplied both arms and training for bin Laden’s fighters in Afghanistan. It should be noted however that Gunderson’s credibility has been questioned. 

[Osama as Tim Osman: Mike Blair, “Public Enemy No. 1 Was Guest of Central Intelligence Agency,” American Free Press (Jan. 7 & 14, 2002)] 

According to a former staffer of Republican senator David Durenberger, Olberg was a man often seen in the senator’s office during the Reagan years talking about the plight of the Afghan people. 

[Olberg in Durenberger’s office: Ibid.] 

Riconosciuto, also tight with Republican bigwigs, had been involved in the development of the PROMIS software initially planned for use against criminals and terrorists. But this promising software soon turned into a scandal when its creator charged that US Government officials, including then-Attorney General Bill Casey, had stolen the software and used it to create a “back door” into computers in both foreign governments and domestic corporations. It was also alleged that the stolen software was used for insider trading including that which preceded the 9/11 attacks as described in the next section. Osama bin Laden is suspected of using the PROMIS software to elude captors and to spy on his enemies. 

But by the mid-1990s, the Soviets were out of Afghanistan, the Saudis were our oil friends and, with the exception of certain counterterrorism units, little notice was taken of Osama bin Laden. The CIA, like their brethren in the FBI, apparently became somewhat complacent at the lower levels thanks to the near constant stream of tips, warnings, and information. Workers not actively involved in counterterrorism took a cue from their superiors and never got too serious about terrorism. 

And it wasn’t as if prior warnings had all proven false. Almost a year before the deadly 1998 bombings of the US embassies in Kenya and Tanzania, an al Qaeda member had warned CIA officials of the coming attacks. The informant’s information was dismissed as unreliable and nothing was done. 

Though admittedly vague, there was even a warning in a September 1999 National Intelligence Council (NIC) report, which foresaw events similar to the 9/11 attacks. This NIC report, entitled “Sociology and Psychology of Terrorism: Who Becomes a Terrorist and Why?” was prepared by about a dozen senior intelligence officers. The NIC was attached to the CIA.

 “Suicide bomber(s) belonging to al Qaeda’s Martyrdom Battalion could crash land an aircraft packed with high explosives (C-4 and semtex) into the Pentagon, the headquarters of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) or the White House,” stated the report, which was issued exactly two years before 9/11.

 “This information was out there,” noted Robert L. Worden, chief of the Federal Research Division, which prepared the report from open sources, “certainly to those who study the in-depth subject of terrorism and al Qaeda.” 

In January 2000, Malaysian security agents conducted surveillance of al Qaeda operatives meeting in Kuala Lumpur at the behest of the CIA. One of the operatives was Khalid al-Midhar, named by the FBI as one of the 9/11 hijackers. It was determined that al-Midhar had a multiple-entry visa to the United States. 

CIA agents also found that al-Midhar was traveling with a Saudi, Nawaf al-Hazmi, who had previously entered the United States. Neither man was placed on the State Department “watch list” until August 23, 2001, far too late to prevent their participation in the 9/11 attacks. 

[Kahlid al-Midhar and Nawaq Alhazni: Risen, op. cit.] 

Endnote 44 to Chapter 6 of The 9/11 Commission Report described a CIA cable entitled “Activities of Bin Ladin Associate Khalid [Almihdhar]] Revealed.” This cable stated that on Jan. 4, 2000, the passport containing a visa for travel to the United States belonging to Khalid, named as one of the hijackers of Flight 77, was photocopied and sent to CIA headquarters. However, this evidence of a known al Qaeda terrorist in the USA was not shared with the FBI until August, 2001, after a CIA desk officer instructed the FBI agent detailed to the bin Laden unit at the CIA not to send along this information. A few hours later, this same desk officer distributed a cable within the agency that this information had been shared with the bureau, though she later admitted that she did not personally share the information nor could identify who told her it had been shared. 

Another example of CIA incompetence, if that’s what it was, can be found in the case of Khalid Sheikh Mohammed, who, since the capture of Abu Zubaydah in Pakistan in the spring of 2002, was considered the highest-ranking member of the al Qaeda network still at large, as well as a primary planner of the 9/11 attacks. 

Mohammed was so highly placed in bin Laden’s organization that the joint congressional committee looking into intelligence failures in the fall of 2002 took special notice of him. But they were so stymied by restrictions on classified material that they could only refer to Mohammed as a “key al Qaeda leader,” even though the man was identified as a terrorist chief as far back as 1995. 

The joint committee criticized the CIA’s handling of Mohammed’s case, stating, “there was little analytic focus given to him and coordination amongst intelligence agencies was irregular at best.” One US intelligence official disputed this charge but admitted to a New York Times reporter, “We had identified him as a major al Qaeda operative before September 11.” 

[Khalid Shaikh Mohammed: Ibid.] 

Such mishandling continued after 9/11 when it was reported that Mohammed was captured on March 1, 2003, following a nighttime shootout in Rawalpindi, Pakistan. US officials expressed jubilation over the arrest but their celebration faded swiftly as questions arose. Witnesses did not agree with the official account and foreign media speculated that Mohammed may have been misidentified, killed at an earlier date, or might even still be on the loose. Oddly, despite these doubts, Khalid Sheikh Mohammed—supposedly now in US custody and a key informant to the US government—is cited more frequently than any other insider as a crucial source for the narrative of The 9/11 Commission Report. In fact, by author Griffin’s count, Khalid Shaikh Mohammed is cited 272 times in the report, despite the fact that no corroborating evidence has ever been provided as to the fact of his capture, or even the veracity of his testimony to the government. Such reliance on an unvetted source was reminiscent of the 2010 film Green Zone starring Matt Damon as a Army warrant officer who comes to realize that the bogus intelligence he was given about Iraq’s weapons of mass destruction came solely from a US official who had actually been told by a ranking Iraqi general that there were no WMDs as far back as the Gulf War. 

Author Mike Ruppert even went so far as to name Khalid Sheikh Mohammed as one of the top-level al Qaeda chieftains who may have actually been double agents— trained, funded and continuing to work for the CIA. “[Khalid Sheikh Mohammed and others] worked to further an agenda originating out of Washington, strongly influenced by Tel Aviv, rather than out of some ill-defined Muslim hatred of the US,” Ruppert wrote. 

[Double agents: Ruppert, op. cit.] 

Mohamed Atta, the accused chief hijacker, was named by Ruppert as a double agent secretly working for US intelligence. Atta reportedly was under surveillance by US military intelligence agents who had identified him as an al Qaeda ringleader more than a year prior to his visit to the United States for flying lessons. 

[Mohammed identified before 9-11: Risen, op. cit.] 

This astounding fact, only made public in mid-2005, came from a highly classified anti-terrorism program named Able Danger formed under the US Special Operations Command (SOCOM) in October, 2004. The Able Danger team specifically targeted al Qaeda for investigation. In 2000, a year before the 9/11 attacks the Able Danger team identified Mohamed Atta and three other named 9/11 hijackers as possible members of an al Qaeda cell. 

This revelation appeared to contradict government claims that no one in US intelligence had identified Atta as a terrorist before 9/11, although it is unclear if senior government officials were given information regarding Atta in either the Clinton or early Bush administrations. 

It is noteworthy that in an unprecedented action, Gen. Pete Schoomaker, one of the officers in charge of Able Danger, was brought out of retirement and made Army chief of staff in 2003. In 2006, a report from the Pentagon’s Inspector General’s office claimed there had been no pre-9/11 identification of Atta by Able Danger and that those who claimed otherwise were simply mistaken. Ther was no mention of Able danger in The 9/11 Commission Report. 

Upset over claims by 9/11 Commission members that they had not been given critical information concerning Able Danger and its capabilities, Pennsylvania Rep. Curt Weldon in the summer of 2005 wrote to the former chairman and vice-chairman of the 9/11 Commission reminding them that commission staffers had received two briefings on Able Danger, once in October, 2003, and another in July, 2004. “The impetus for this letter is my extreme disappointment in the recent, and false, claim of the 9/11 commission staff that the commission was never given access to any information on Able Danger,” wrote Weldon. “The 9/11 commission staff received not one but two briefings on Able Danger from former team members, yet did not pursue the matter.” 

Commission Vice-Chairman Lee Hamilton said staff workers indicated that they could not recall being briefed on Able Danger and that no mention of the program was included in their report because the commission had no “information that the United States government had under surveillance or had any knowledge of Mohamed Atta prior to the attacks.” 

“[Able Danger] Team members believed that the Atta cell in Brooklyn should be subjected to closer scrutiny, but somewhere along the food chain of administration bureaucrats and lawyers, a decision was made in late 2000 against passing the information to the FBI,” Weldon stated in his letter to the commission. If the Able Danger intelligence on Atta and his al Qaeda ties was available in 2000, it would be critical to determine who then blocked this information from going to the FBI. But, as usual, there was no investigative follow-up to this information, so damning to official denials of foreknowledge, and which seemed to point to the possibility that Atta was being protected by US intelligence.   

[Able Danger: http://www.foxnews.com/story/0,2933,165414,00.html] 

In 2010, one of the Able Danger team members, Lt. Col. Anthony A. Shaffer, the winner of a Bronze Star medal for his leadership against the Taliban, published a book through St. Martin’s Press entitled Operation Dark Heart. In this book, Shaffer, who had retired from the DIA, provided further details on Able Danger as well as his experiences in Afghanistan. He said while serving undercover in Afghanistan, he met with Philip Zelikow, the executive director of the 9/11 Commission, and personally alerted Zelikow to the activities of Able Danger and the fact that they had identified Atta a year prior to the 9/11 attacks. He added that this information was met with “stunned silence,” but that nothing of this was mentioned in the commission’s report. 

[Anthony Shaffer on stunned silence: http://www.foxnews.com/politics/2010/10/04/ exclusive-witnesses-defense-department-report-suggest-cover-findings/] 

In an action reminiscent of Nazi book burnings, Defense Department officials bought and then destroyed nearly 10,000 copies of Shaffer’s book, effectively censoring the first printing. This book destruction cost the taxpayers $47,000, according to FOX News. Lt. Col. April Cunningham told CNN the book contained intelligence secrets and might harm national security. It also might have called public attention to the fact that Mohammed Atta and his gang were known to the government a year before the 9/11 attacks. 

David Wise, author of The invisible Governmentand other books on US intelligence, recalled that the CIA attempted to pull this same ploy on him back in 1964 but were confounded by Random House publisher Bennett Cerf who said he would be happy to sell the first printing to the CIA but would then just print more. “Their clumsy efforts to suppress the book only made it a bestseller,” quipped Wise. 

[Pentagon tried to buy all books: Scott Shane, “Pentagon Plan: Buying Books to Keep Secrets,” New York Times (September 9, 2010)] 

“The whole premise smacks of retaliation,” said Shaffer, whose loss of his security clearance prompted an irate letter from Rep. Christopher Shays, chairman of the Subcommittee on National Security, Emerging Threats and International Relations, who said this action was misuse of the security system. Shaffer quipped, “Someone buying 10,000 books to suppress a story in this digital age is ludicrous.” Later in 2010, Shaffer along with five other witnesses to the Able Danger program, told FOX News that investigators for the Inspector General’s office looking into Able Danger distorted their statements and attempted to guide their comments and even intimidate them. The whole controversy only served to add supporet to those who alledged that Atta and his team were known to the US military and that 9/11 was indeed an inside job. 

[Lt. Col. Anthony Shaffer on retaliation: http://www.nydailynews.com/news/ national/2010/09/26/2010-09-26_gi_memoir_gets_trashed_by_pentagon.html] 

US surveillance of Atta was even reported in European publications long before the Able Danger issue arose. As early as 2001, the German magazine Focus reported that US agents, referred to as FBI in some accounts and CIA in others, monitored Atta from January to May 2000 after he was seen buying large quantities of chemicals thought to be used for making bombs. According to the article, the US agents never informed German authorities of Atta’s presence or of any suspicions about him. 

[FBI tracked Mohamed Atta in Germany: Audrey Gillan, Giles Tremlett, John Hooper, Kate Connolly and Jon Henley, “Dozens detained as net spreads from US to Europe,” London Guardian (Sept. 27, 2001)] 

One of the most outrageous accounts of CIA pre-9/11 activity actually involved Osama bin Laden. One month after the attacks, the French daily Le Figaro reported that bin Laden had been treated at an American hospital in the Arab emirate of Dubai in July 2001, and while there was visited by a local CIA agent. According to this report, bin Laden was flown from the Quetta airport in Pakistan to Dubai, where he was admitted to the American hospital located between the Al-Garhoud and Al-Maktoum bridges. He was taken to the urology department for treatment of a kidney infection. The article stated that bin Laden had had mobile kidney dialysis equipment shipped to his hideaway in Pakistan as far back as early 2000. 

Furthermore, it went on to say that during his stay at the hospital, between July 4 and 14, bin Laden received visits from family members and prominent Saudis and Emiratis. “During the hospital stay, the local CIA agent, known to many in Dubai, was seen taking the main elevator of the hospital to go to bin Laden’s hospital room,” stated the Le Figaro article, adding, “A few days later, the CIA man bragged to a few friends about having visited bin Laden. Authorized sources say that on July 15th, the day after bin Laden returned to Quetta, the CIA agent was called back to headquarters.” 

Bin Laden, with both a price on his head and eligible for execution under a last-minute order from outgoing president Bill Clinton, nevertheless was allowed to fly without hindrance from Dubai by private jet on July 14. 

The article also reported that in late August, both American and French authorities were notified of the arrest of Djamel Beghal by customs agents in Dubai. Under interrogation, Beghal said he had been ordered to bomb the US embassy in Paris by al Qaeda leader Abu Zubaydah in Afghanistan. “According to Arab diplomatic sources as well as French intelligence, very specific information was transmitted to the CIA with respect to terrorist attacks against American interests around the world, including US soil,” stated the French piece. While this story made the rounds in the European media, nothing but a few scattered Internet reports circulated in the United States. In Europe, CIA officials denied the story. 

[Osama bin Laden in Dubai: Alexandra Richard, “The CIA met Bin Laden While undergoing treatment at an American Hospital last July in Dubai,” Le Figaro (Oct. 11, 2001), translation by Tiphaine Dickson; www.globalresearch.ca/articles/RIC111B.html; http://www.guardian.co.uk/world/2001/nov/01/afghanistan.terrorism] 

The Dubai story is either true or false. If it is false, the American public needs to know this, so that such untruths can be stopped and not distract from the “War on Terrorism.” If it is true, then the American people need to know that their own CIA let the world’s most wanted man walk away unmolested two months prior to the deadly 9/11 attacks. Yet no major American media organization apparently could spare one good reporter to travel to Dubai to check with the hospital staff and others to confirm the story. 

The story of the CIA and bin Laden in Dubai is reinforced by a story in the December 23, 2001, edition of the Washington Post, which reported that the CIA had recruited a team of Afghan agents to track bin Laden’s movements in their country beginning in early 1998. This effort continued right up until September 11, 2001. According to the paper, these agents sent the CIA daily reports on bin Laden’s whereabouts but the information was often dismissed by agency officials because it sometimes conflicted with other intelligence information. 

[CIA team in Afghanistan: Editors, “Newspaper: Afghans tracked bin Laden,” In brief, USA Today (Dec. 24, 2001)] 

CIA foreknowledge was also obliquely admitted in April 2002 by its own deputy director, James Pavitt. In a speech to the Duke University Law School Conference, Pavitt was simultaneously trying to excuse his agency’s failure to prevent 9/11 while touting its efficiency. 

“We had very, very good intelligence of the general structure and strategies of the al Qaeda terrorist organization. We knew and we warned that al Qaeda was planning a major strike. There is no question about that,” Pavitt told his audience. His speech later was posted on the CIA’s website. 

Yet Pavitt tried to echo the administration’s claim that there was not enough specific intelligence to prevent the 9/11 attacks. He added that within days of the attacks CIA operatives were “on the ground” operating in Afghanistan. “None of this came easy,” he explained. “You cannot learn Pashtun overnight and you can’t truly understand the complexities of tribalism, regionalism and personalism in Afghanistan by reading the newspaper or a learned book. My people learned about this by years of study and years of practice often in difficult, hostile and, yes indeed, on the ground in Afghanistan itself. 

“If you hear somebody say, and I have, the CIA abandoned Afghanistan after the Soviets left and that we never paid any attention to that place until September 11th, I would implore you to ask those people how we were able to accomplish all we did since the Soviets departed. How we knew who to approach on the ground, which operations, which warlord to support, what information to collect. Quite simply, we were there well before the 11th of September.” 

[CIA’s James Pavitt: www.cia.gov/cia/public_affairs/speeches/pavitt_04262002.html] 

In early 2005, the results of an internal CIA investigation were made public. In a report by CIA Inspector General John Helgerson, former Agency officials, particularly former intelligence chief George Tenet and former deputy director of operations James L. Pavitt, were criticized for the failure to foresee the 9/11 attacks. Both Tenet and Pavitt had resigned from the CIA in the summer of 2004. The I-G’s report was requested by Congress in December, 2002, when it asked “whether and to what extent personnel at all levels should be held accountable” for failure to prevent or stop the attacks. Oddly, Tenet had recently been awarded the Presidential Medal of Freedom by President Bush in a special ceremony at the White House on December 14, 2004. 

[CIA Inspector General’s report: Douglas Jehl, “C.I.A. Report Finds Its Officials Failed in Pre-9/11 Efforts,” New York Times (January 7, 2005)] 

In this connection it is worth remembering that senior government officials had received this report on Osama bin Laden in July, 2001, also quoted earlier: “Based on a review of all-source reporting over the last five months, we believe that [bin Laden] will launch a significant terrorist attack against US and/or Israeli interests in the coming weeks. The attack will be spectacular and designed to inflict mass casualties against US facilities or interests. Attack preparations have been made. Attack will occur with little or no warning.” 

[Senior officials warned: Risen, op. cit.] 

Even President Bush was fully briefed during this time frame. On July 5, 2001, President Bush received a briefing at his Crawford, Texas, ranch that mentioned the possibility of an airline hijacking as a domestic threat. This information was not made public until nearly nine months after the attacks. 

[Bush warned at Crawford: Michael Hirsh and Michael Isikoff, “What Went Wrong,” Newsweek (May 27, 2002)] 

But the most startling revelation of Bush’s foreknowledge regarding the attacks did not come until 2004. For nearly two years the Bush administration had attempted to block public access to some of President Bush’s Presidential Daily Brief reports (PDB). Prior to 2005, the PDB was prepared by the CIA. After much legal wrangling, the 9/11 Commission finally obtained these reports in 2004. One in particular, the PDB for August 6, 2001, makes it clear why someone did not want this report made public. The threat, as detailed in this briefing report, was both clear and imminent. 

The PDB headline read “Bin Laden Determined To Strike in US”. Items detailed in the report, which will be examined later, included the desire of bin Laden to strike Washington; that al Qaeda had support members including US citizens training for attacks; and that bin Laden had wanted to hijack US aircraft in 1998. 

[Presidental Daily Brief: Final Report of the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States, W.W. Norton & Company Ltd., (New York: 2004)] 

The PDB report added that “FBI information since that time [1998] indicates patterns of suspicious activity in this country consistent with preparations for hijackings or other types of attacks, including recent surveillance of federal buildings in New York.” 

Yet, despite these warnings, when four jetliners went off course on the morning of September 11, there was little or no immediate reaction. 

Thomas H. Kean, chairman of the 9/11 Commission, admitted to the possibility that the attacks could have been prevented but saw no design in the voluminous evidence of foreknowledge. 

“My feeling is a whole number of circumstances, had they been different, might have prevented 9/11,” Kean said during a TV network interview. “They involve everything from how people got into the country to failures in the intelligence system.” 

[Kearn on different circumstances: Editors, “September 11 attacks might have been prevented, inquiry chairman says,” AFP Worldwide (March 22, 2004): www.afp.com/ english/home/] 

This picture of missed opportunities to stop the 9/11 attacks was darkened further in early 2005 when the Bush administration released a declassified 120-page report to the National Archives detailing how the FAA had received 52 intelligence reports between April and September, 2001, warning of impending attacks. This report, blocked by the Bush administration until more than five months after the release of the 9/11 Commission Report, mentioned both bin Laden and al Qaeda by name and the possibility of hijacked aircraft being used as weapons. 

Major airports were warned in the spring of 2001 of the possibility that “the intent of the hijacker [may not be] to exchange hostages for prisoners, but to commit suicide in a spectacular explosion…” 

The report, only declassified in late January, 2005, still contained “heavy redactions” in some areas. It provided more heat in the struggle between the administration and the FAA. The FAA came under attack in the 9/11 Commission’s final report for reported failures on September 11, 2001. The 2005 report stated that FAA officials were “lulled into a false sense of security,” although it did note that then FAA Administrator Jane F. Garvey told 9/11 commissioners “that she was aware of the heightened threat 

during the summer of 2001” but that other senior aviation officials, airline officials and veteran pilots were not. 

The 2005 report quoted extensively from FAA circulars distributed to some airports although many of these references were blacked out. 

[FAA issued hijack warnings in early 2001: Eric Lichtblau, “9/11 Report Cites Many Warnings About Hijackings,” The New York Times (February 10, 2005)] 

Despite the FAA circulars and a barrage of information on the Internet and in the foreign press, the corporate mass media failed to respond until mid-2002, when complaints from CIA and FBI agents and certain members of Congress became too loud to ignore. Even then, they danced around the subject of all the missed clues and cues. 

“Because Bush has long insisted he had no inkling of the attacks, the disclosures [in 2002] touched off a media stampede in a capital long deprived of scandal. The fact that the nation’s popular war president might have been warned a little over a month before September 11—and that the supposedly straight-talking Bushies hadn’t told anyone about it—opened up a serious credibility gap for the first time in the war on terror,” wrote Newsweek writers Michael Hirsh and Michael Isikoff. 

[Bush’s credibility gap: Hirsh and Isikoff, op. cit.] 

Inflated budgets, further centralization of intelligence functions, and adding more intelligence and law enforcement manpower will add nothing to the search for true national security until the American people demand an honest accounting concerning how our government behaved before and during the 9/11 attacks. The record clearly shows that there was a great deal of foreknowledge of what was to come and even covert contact with the alleged hijackers, yet very little commitment at the highest level to stopping the attacks —in fact, considering the hindrance of investigations in both the Clinton and early Bush administrations, there appeared to be a willingness to allow them to happen. 

SELLING STOCKS SHORT INDICATES FOREKNOWLEDGE 

Studying recent financial history, one gets the distinct idea that when an event is planned by elite insiders that will dramatically affect the stock market, some greedy individuals with inside connections cannot resist the temptation to profit from such events. 

In 1963, in the wake of the assassination of President John F. Kennedy, the New York Stock Exchange recorded a record $21 billion advance, making for the largest single-day rise in the history of the market.  It was estimated that the short selling of stock earned unidentified speculators more than $500 million. 

[JFK short selling: Jim Marrs, Crossfire: The Plot That Killed Kennedy (New York: Carroll & Graf, 1989)] 

Similar suspicious stock trades were reported following the 9/11 attacks. These activities, which implied foreknowledge of the attacks, were loudly trumpeted in the mass media at the time. However, within weeks, this incredible story of high-level profiteering based on the short selling of certain stocks dropped off the corporate mass media’s radar screen never to be heard from again. 

The evidence of widespread short-selling of airline stocks and other forms of insider trading just prior to September 11, 2001 is compelling. Just as there is growing evidence that many insiders had foreknowledge of these attacks, there are clear indications that some used this prior knowledge—not only to profit directly from the deaths of thousands of people—but to do so with the assurance that they would not be caught in such evil machinations. They would also have to have been in a position to know that the attacks would succeed. 

Elementary logic also indicated that direct involvement of al Qaeda terrorists in such insider trading was highly unlikely. The idea that Osama bin Laden or al Qaeda leaders would telegraph their intentions through easily tracked stock trades before their attack is implausible, to put it mildly. 

Selling stocks short involves having your broker sell shares you don’t yet own at a set price to a given buyer, while betting—or perhaps knowing—you can actually acquire them later at a lower price and supply them to the buyer at the set price within a prescribed short time. If you “bet” right, the difference in price is your profit.  This form of derivative is risky and you can lose at this game, but you can also win big, especially if you have foreknowledge of an event which will impact the market.  Historically, if short selling precedes a traumatic event, it is considered to be an indication of foreknowledge. 

Although strictly denied by the US government, it is widely known that the CIA uses the PROMIS computer software to routinely monitor stock trades—in real time—as a possible warning sign of a terrorist attack or suspicious economic behavior. We can safely infer that the CIA could have known in virtual real time, from such trading data alone, that the 9/11 attack was imminent and that it would involve two specific airlines. It also follows that they should also have been able to pinpoint the inside traders through the electronic trail. 

It was initially reported by the Israeli Herzliya International Policy Institute for Counterterrorism, a think tank involving former Israeli intelligence officers, that insiders made nearly $16 million profit by short-selling shares in American and United Airlines, the two airlines that suffered the hijackings, as well as the investment firm of Morgan Stanley, which occupied twenty-two floors of the WTC. 

According to many other sources, the scandal was much greater even than this. Phil Erlanger, the founder of a Florida firm that tracks short selling and options trading, estimated that traders made off with billions rather than millions of dollars in profit by short selling stocks they knew would tumble in the aftermath of the WTC and Pentagon attacks. 

Andreas von Bulow, a former member of the German Parliament and ranking member of the German secret service, estimated profits made by insider traders at $15 billion.  CBS offered a far more conservative figure when it reported on Sept 26, 2001,  that “at least seven countries are dissecting suspicious trades that may have netted more than $100 million in profits.” 

[Short selling estimates: Kyle F. Hence, “Massive pre-attack ‘insider trading’ offer authorities hottest trail to accomplices,” Centre for Research on Globalisation (April 21, 2002)] 

A small FBI scandal indicated that foreknowledge may have prompted bureau agents to seek profit from the attacks. Five persons, including a former and a current agent, were charged in May 2002, with using confidential government information to manipulate stock prices and extort money from businesses. 

In indictments brought in Brooklyn, San Diego stock adviser Amr Ibrahim Elgindy was accused of bribing FBI agent Jeffrey A. Royer to give him information on publicly traded companies. Royer, who had worked for the FBI between 1996 and 2000, subsequently left the bureau and went to work for Elgindy’s firm, Pacific Equity Investigations. Another FBI agent, Lynn Wingate, was also indicted, accused of passing information to Royer and helping to track investigations of Elgindy through FBI computers. Elgindy reportedly supported Muslim refugees in Kosovo.

 [FBI agents indicted: Alex Berenson, “Five, Including F.B.I. Agents, Are Named in a Conspiracy,” New York Times (May 23, 2002)] 

According to Assistant US Attorney Kenneth Breen, Elgindy tried to sell $300,000 in stock on September 10, 2001, and told his broker the market was about to drop. Breen saw this as evidence of foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks. However, higher officials claimed there was no hard evidence of such foreknowledge or that Elgindy had obtained insider information from his FBI contacts. 

[Kenneth Breen and Elgindy: Dave Eberhart, “Egyptians Knew of Planned 9-11 Attack Last August,” NewsMax.com (May 29, 2002)] 

Elgindy’s father, Ibrahim Elgindy, founded a consortium of Muslim organizations in Chicago and spearheaded a 1998 protest on behalf of Muhammad A. Salah, whose assets were seized after US investigators linked Salah to Palestine’s radical Hamas organization. 

[Asst. US Atty. Kenneth Breen: Whitley Strieber, “Is the FBI Penetrated?” UnknownCountry.com (May 25, 2002); www.unknowncountry.com/journal/print.phtml? id=95] 

A week after the September 11 attacks, the London Times reported that the CIA had asked regulators for the Financial Services Authority in London to investigate the suspicious sales of millions of shares of stock just prior to the terrorist acts. It was hoped that the business paper trail might lead to the terrorists. The Times said market regulators in Germany, Japan, and the United States all had received information concerning the short selling of insurance, airlines, and investment banking stocks, all of which fell sharply in the wake of the attacks. 

City of London broker and analyst Richard Crossley noted that certain parties had sold shares in unusually large quantities beginning three weeks before the assault on the WTC and Pentagon. Crossley stated that on the Friday preceding the attacks, more than 10 million shares in the US investment bank Merrill Lynch were sold, compared with 4 million on a normal trading day. “What is more awful than [the perpetrators] should aim a stiletto blow at the heart of Western financial markets?” he added. “But to profit from it. Words fail me.” 

[Richard Crossley: James Doran, “Millions of shares sold before disaster,” The Times (Sept. 18, 2001)] 

Stock market regulators in Germany also reported suspicious short selling just prior to September 11. 

In the United States, there was an unusually high volume of five-year US Treasury note purchases made just prior to 9/11. The Wall Street Journal on October 2, 2001, noted, “Five-year Treasury notes are among the best investments in the event of a world crisis, especially one that hits the US.” 

“This could very well be insider trading at the worst, most horrific, most evil use you’ve ever seen in your entire life, or this would be one of the most extraordinary coincidences in the history of mankind, if it was a coincidence,” said Bloomberg Business News writer Dylan Ratigan. 

[Dylan Ratigan: http://dissidentvoice.org/Articles7/Wokusch_9-11-Insider-Trade.htm] 

What are the specifics? Just prior to the 9/11 attacks, there were an unusually high number of “put” options purchased for the stocks of AMR Corp. and UAL Corp., the parent firms of American and United Airlines. A put option gives the bearer the right to sell at a specified price before a certain date. Just like short selling, placing a put option is betting that the stock will fall in price. 

According to pioneer 9/11 researcher and former LA police detective Michael Ruppert, between September 6 and 7, 2001, the Chicago Board of Options Exchange reported 4,744 put options on UAL but only 396 call options. On September 10, there were 4,516 put options placed on American Airlines compared to only 748 calls. (Calls reflect the belief that the stock will increase in worth.) American’s 6,000 percent jump in put options on the day before the attacks was not matched by any other airlines. 

“No similar trading in any other airlines occurred on the Chicago Exchange in the days immediately preceding Black Tuesday,” Ruppert said in an October 2001 interview. “That means that someone had advance knowledge that only the stocks of these two airlines would be adversely impacted. Had it just been an industry-wide slump, then you would have seen the same kind of activity on every airline, not just these two.” 

[Michael Ruppert: Kellia Ramares and Bonnie Faulkner, “The CIA’s Wall Street connections,” Online Journal (Oct. 12, 2001)] 

There were other questionable stock trades made just prior to 9/11. According to Ruppert, Morgan Stanley Dean Witter & Co., which occupied twenty-two floors of the WTC, witnessed the purchase of 2,157 put options during the three trading days before the 9/11 attacks as compared to 27 per day prior to September 6. Merrill Lynch & Co., which also had offices on twenty-two floors of the WTC, had 12,215 one-month put options bought during four trading days prior to 9/11 compared to the normal 252 contracts per day. 

“I saw put-call numbers higher than I've ever seen in 10 years of following the markets, particularly the options markets,” John Kinnucan, a principal of the independent telecommunications research firm Broadband Research, told the Associated Press. 

[John Kinnucan on high put-call numbers: http://web.archive.org/web/20020215082158/ http://cjonline.com/stories/091901/ter_tradingacts.shtml] 

Alex Popovic, vice president of the Investment Dealers Association of Canada, in early October 2001 confirmed that the US Securities and Exchange Commission had provided a list of thirty-eight companies for scrutiny whose shares had been traded suspiciously but said their review need not be limited to those firms listed. “One shouldn’t be wearing blinders when looking at that sort of thing,” Popovic told the Associated Press. 

[Alex Popovic: Marcy Gordon, “SEC Investigating Trading in Shares of 38 Companies; Asks Brokerages to Review Records,” The Associated Press (Oct. 2, 2001)] 

Earlier, this same commitment to an opened-ended investigation was voiced by SEC chairman Harvey Pitt, who stated his agency’s “No. 1 priority” was to pursue the possible trading by people associated with the terrorists. 

[Harvey Pitt: Ibid.] 

Interestingly enough, one of the thirty-eight companies was Vornado Realty Trust, a New Jersey-based firm that earlier in 2001 lost a bid to lease the World Trade Center complex from its owner, the Port Authority of New York, to real estate developer Larry A. Silverstein. By early 2003, Silverstein was still in court fighting insurers over whether or not the two planes that struck the WTC constituted one or two separate attacks. Leaseholder Silverstein argued that there were two strikes which entitled him to a $7.1 billion total payment, $3.55 billion for each attack. 

In fact, by adhering to the old journalist creed of “Follow the money,” it is instructive to consider who profited most from the destruction of the WTC structures. On July 24, 2001, Silverstein Properties and Westfield America took out a 99-year lease on the World Trade Center. The total cost of the lease was $3.2 billion. However, by September 11, 2001, the leaser, the New York Port Authority, had only received an initial payment of about $125 million. In the one-and-a-half months after signing the new lease, Securacom, a firm whose directors included President George W. Bush’s younger brother Marvin and his cousin, CEO Wirt Walker III, was engaged to provide security services for the World Trade Center as well as Dulle International Airpport and United Airlines, two other entities involved on 9/11. Insurance, including a stipulation that payments would be made in the event of terrorist attack, was arranged through global carriers such as Swiss Re and the German giant Allianz. Following negotiations, Silverstein was finally awarded a total of $4.6 billion for his $125 million investment, accruing a tidy $4,475,000,000 profit. It has been reported that the Port Authority at some point repaid the initial $125 million. 

By the end of 2001, stories of profiting on terrorism had vanished. Apparently none of the suspicious put-option transactions could be traced to bin Laden, so this news item quietly dropped from sight—or, perhaps more accurately—was quietly removed from sight, despite the official investigations that were ongoing behind the scenes by the SEC, the FBI, and foreign securities regulators, as was later acknowledged in The 9/11 Commission Report. 

But, if the suspicious trading could not be linked to bin Laden, who was at the end of the investigative trail? 

Many people wondered if it tracked back to American firms or intelligence agencies. This appears to be the case. 

According to the San Francisco Chronicle, “[A] source familiar with the United trades identified Deutsche Bank Alex Brown, the American investment banking arm of German giant Deutsche Bank, as the investment bank used to purchase at least some of these options.” 

[A.B. Brown purchased some put options: http://web.archive.org/web/20020215082158/ 

http://cjonline.com/stories/091901/ter_tradingacts.shtml] 

But this story got worse. The British newspaper The Independent reported on October 15, 2001: “To the embarrassment of investigators, it has also emerged that the firm used to buy many of the ‘put’ options… on United Airlines stock was headed until 1998 by ‘Buzzy’ Krongard, now executive director of the CIA. 

“Until 1997, Mr Krongard was chairman of Alex. Brown Inc, America's oldest investment banking firm. Alex Brown was acquired by Bankers Trust, which in turn was bought by Deutsche Bank. His last post before resigning to take his senior role in the CIA was to head Bankers Trust – Alex. Brown's private client business, dealing with the accounts and investments of wealthy customers around the world.” Beginning in 1998, Korngard was counselor to CIA director George Tenet and on March 26, 2001, he was appointed executive director of the CIA. 

[Buzzy Krongard, CIA, headed firm buying ‘put’ options: http://www.independent.co.uk/ news/business/news/mystery-of-terror-insider-dealers-631325.html] 

As chairman of A.B. Brown, Krongard was a man with long-standing and close ties to the financial world. Moving up through the ranks of Alex. Brown, Krongard was elected chief executive officer in 1991 and then chairman of the board in 1994. With the merging of A.B. Brown and Bankers Trust Corp. in 1997, Krongard served as vice chairman of the board until joining the CIA. Bankers Trust was acquired by Deutsche Bank in 1999, becoming the single largest bank in Europe. 

Krongard also served as chairman of the Securities Industry Association. A native of Baltimore, he received degrees from Princeton University and the University of Maryland School of Law and served as an infantry officer in the Marine Corps. Although Krongard resigned from the CIA with the arrival of Director of Central Intelligence Peter Goss in September 2004, he nevertheless was a key connection between Blackwater Security Consulting and the CIA. Accoring to Jeremy Scahill, author of Blackwater: The Rise of the World’s Most Powerful Mercenary Army, Krongrad was instrumental in obtaining one Blackwater’s first security contracts. 

[“Buzzy” Krongard: http://www.cia.gov/cia/information/krongard.htm] 

“Understanding the interrelationships between CIA and the banking and brokerage world is critical to grasping the already frightening implications of [these] revelations,” commented author Ruppert. 

[Frightening implications: Rupert (2001), op. cit.] 

Krongard indeed was just the latest of many prominent Americans connected to both the CIA and Wall Street power. These include Clark Clifford (who was a key player in gaining legitimacy for BCCI, a bank which collapsed in scandal), John Foster Dulles and Allen Dulles (Allen oversaw the failed Bay of Pigs invasion and sat on the Warren Commission, and both Dulles brothers were involved with the Bush-Nazi connection detailed later), William Casey (who moved to the agency after a stint as chairman of the Securities and Exchange Commission), David Doherty (former CIA general counsel, now vice president of the New York Stock Exchange), former president George Herbert Walker Bush (now a paid consultant to the international Carlyle Group, which lists among its clients the bin Ladens), John M. Deutch and Nora Slatkin (Deutch, a former CIA director, and his former executive director Slatkin are both now connected to Citibank and Citigroup) and Hank Greenberg (once nominated as CIA director, then chairman of AIG Insurance representing the third largest pool of investment capital in the world. He is no longer with AIG and is embroiled in a bitter legal battle over the circumstances of his dismissal). 

As detailed in Rule by Secrecy, the CIA historically has been top heavy with members of the Wall Street elite who desire to advance their globalist agenda. It also operates a number of front companies which themselves deal in stocks and bonds. 

Again it should be noted that the CIA’s PROMIS computer software that is used to track real-time trades in world stock markets should have alerted the Wall Street/CIA elites to all this unusual stock trading and perhaps even of the pending 9/11 attacks. 

The PROMIS software had been developed by a computer program designer named Bill Hamilton, who took his work to the federal government only to have the sophisticated software stolen by President Ronald Reagan’s attorney general, Ed Meese. This software, which seemed a promising weapon in tracking criminals and illegal money, was turned into an Orwellian program that integrates databases worldwide, giving its possessor nearly unlimited access to all computer records. 

“One of the primary functions of the Central Intelligence Agency, by virtue of its long and very close history of relationships with Wall Street, has been a mandate to track and monitor all financial markets worldwide—and to look for anomalous trades, indicative of either economic warfare, or insider currency trading, or speculation—which might affect the US Treasury, or, as in the case of the September 11 attacks, to look for trades that indicated foreknowledge of attacks like we saw,” Ruppert told OnLine Journal on October 12, 2001. “I am absolutely convinced that the Central Intelligence Agency had complete and perfect foreknowledge of the attacks, down to the date, time, place and location,” 

[Mike Ruppert on CIA foreknowledge: http://globalresearch.ca/articles/RUP111A.html] 

Author Don Radlauer, who specializes in stock options and derivatives, noted the suspicious stock trading and stated, “Obviously, anyone who had detailed knowledge of the attacks before they happened was, at the very least, an accessory to their planning; and the overwhelming probability is that the trades could have been made only by the same people who masterminded the attacks themselves.” 

[Don Radlauer: Christopher Bollyn, “Revealing 9-11 Stock Trades Could Expose The Terrorist Masterminds,” American Free Press (May 13, 2002)] 

Now, just who might that be? 

The US Government itself was holding the majority of the international and domestic “short” positions, according to commodity trading advisor Walter Burien, a financial analyst and former tenant of the World Trade Center. According to Burien, government money managers are the primary players within the trillion-dollar international derivative market. “A derivative gives the ability for selling the market ‘short’ on paper even if you do not own the stock, commodity, currency, bonds, etc.,” explained Burien. “The government investment managers over the last thirty years have become very familiar with using this tactic to reap hundreds of billions of dollars each year. 

“The government—which controls the economic reports, media coverage and wealth—is in a position to manipulate the above and create an environment to secure substantial revenue while everyone else is lying on the shoulder of the road bleeding to death. For three months prior and going into 9/11, the government investment funds had increased their short positions to the largest diversified short positions ever held by them,” noted Burien. 

[Walter Burien: www.serendipity.li/wot/burien01.htm] 

As documented previously, foreknowledge of 9/11 was widely distributed. It is not hard to image that this knowledge migrated to highly placed investors throughout the world who felt safe enough to capitalize on this insider information for a quick profit. 

The suspicious stock market trading indicating foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks only added to the ever-growing belief that people in high positions knew what was coming in September 2001. 

Speaking of all the warnings that poured into government agencies, Jerry Bremer, a former State Department terrorism expert, said, “We all predicted this. We had strategic warning. This is not something the analysts missed.” 

[Jerry Bremer: Elizabeth Neuffer, “Officials Aware in 1998 of Training,” Boston Globe (Sept. 15, 2001)] 

The evidence of foreknowledge contained within the stock issue and the desire to cover it up may explain the cursory glance given this subject by the 9/11 Commission, along with its rather questionable logic. 

  Commission authors dismissed the entire issue of insider trading in a buried footnote, stating, “Some unusual trading did in fact occur, but each such trade proved to have an innocuous explanation.” In making this final conclusion, it refers to the “enormous resources” expended on the investigation of the issue by the FBI and the CIA and other agencies both domestic and foreign, but does not provide the reader any means to access to these references in order to independently check on the Commission’s conclusions. 

Buried in the same footnote, the Commission did manage to trace most of the United Airlines “puts” to one institutional US investor, but dismissed this case simply because this unnamed trader “had no conceivable ties to al Qaeda…” 

[No conceivable ties: The 9/11 Commission Report, op. cit.] 

But any hope that the truth of the foreknowledge behind the unusual put options maight be forthcoming in some future honest investigation were dashed in 2010, when it was learned that the Security and Exchange Commission had destroyed all documents pertaining to the pre-9/11 put options purchases. 

According to the website Washington’s Blog, David Callahan, the executive editor of SmartCEO, submitted a Freedom of Information Act request to the SEC regarding the pre-9/11 put options. In a letter to Callahan dated December 23, 2009, the SEC stated: “This letter is in response to your request seeking access to and copies of the documentary evidence referred to in footnote 130 of Chapter 5 of the September 11 (9/11) Commission Report. 

“Based on the information you provided in your letter, we conducted a thorough search of the commission’s various systems of records and consulted with other commission staff. However, we have been advised that the potentially responsive records have been destroyed.” 

Such cavalier treatment of pontentially explosive evidence of 9/11 foreknowledge prompted the author of Washington’s Blog to comment: “If the SEC had responded by producing documents showing that the pre-9/11 put options had an innocent explanation (such as a hedge made by a smaller airline), that would be understandable. If the SEC had responded by saying that the documents were classified as somehow protecting proprietary financial information, I wouldn't like it, but I would at least understand the argument. But destroyed? Why?” Understandably, 9/11 researchers smelled a cover up. 

[David Callahan and the SEC response: http://www.zerohedge.com/article/sec­government-destroyed-documents-regarding-pre-911-put-options] 

WHAT ABOUT ISRAELI FOREKNOWLEDGE? 

Since the September 11, 2001, attacks, many commentators have noted that the chief beneficiaries of the terrorism were the Bush administration, the United Kingdom, and Israel. The tragedy spurred the public to rally around President Bush, offering him welcome relief from bad economic news and his own sagging popularity, while the Israel government suddenly found a new pretext for unleashing its forces against the Palestinians. Meanwhile, British Prime Minister Tony Blair was able to quickly discover common ground with Bush for aggressive actions in the Middle East. 

At a deeper level, the dominant “neo-conservative” faction in the White House and the Pentagon now had a premise for two of its most cherished projects: a pre-emptive military attack on Iraq as part of a more expansionist US foreign policy, and increased American support for Israel’s strategic Middle Eastern objectives. 

In concert with that agenda, was there a covert role of Israeli intelligence in the attacks? There were many indications of Israeli foreknowledge of the attacks, and many instances establishing Israel’s ability to penetrate deep inside both the al Qaeda network and even its own staunchest ally, the United States. 

A major German newspaper, the Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, reported on September 13, 2001, that German intelligence sources had stated that both the American and Israeli governments received warnings of the attacks via the Echelon monitoring network. The article said information concerning a plan to hijack commercial airliners to use as weapons against the West was received at least three months prior to the attacks. 

[Germans say US and Israelis warned: Ned Stafford, “Newspaper: Echelon Gave Authorities Warning of Attacks,” The Washington Post, Newsbytes (Sept. 13, 2001)] 

Several accounts regarding the number of Israelis killed on 9/11 were disregarded by the corporate mass media as reflections of anti-Semitic bias. But, legitimate questions remain. 

On September 12, 2001, a Jerusalem Post headline read “Thousands of Israelis Missing near WTC, Pentagon.” The accompanying story stated, “The Foreign Ministry in Jerusalem has so far received the names of 4,000 Israelis believed to have been in the areas of the World Trade Center and the Pentagon at the time of the attacks. The list is made up of people who have not yet made contact with friends or family.” 

[4,000 Israelis reported missing: Editors, “Thousands of Israelis missing near WTC, Pentagon,” Jerusalem Post (Sept. 12, 2001)] 

It should be noted that this 4,000 figure originated not with US news media or Arabic sources but in Israel. The Arab media, however, was quick to seize on it. 

A week later, a Beirut television station reported that 4,000 Israeli employees of the WTC were absent the day of the attack, suggesting foreknowledge of the attacks. This information spread across the Internet but was quickly branded a hoax. 

On September 19, the Washington Post reported about 113 Israelis were missing at the WTC, and the next day, President Bush noted more than 130 Israelis were victims. 

Finally, on September 22, the New York Times stated that amazingly only one Israeli was killed when the WTC towers collapsed. “There were, in fact, only three Israelis who had been confirmed as dead: two on the planes and another who had been visiting the towers on business and who was identified and buried,” reported the Times. 

Undoubtedly, WTC victims included many Jews but given the large number of Israelis believed to be working in the towers, this minimal number of dead—along with other factors—indicated to some the possibility of Israeli foreknowledge. 

There was also a little-noticed story regarding the New York instant messaging firm, Odigo. Officials of Odigo confirmed that two of their employees in Herzliya, Israel, had received text messages warning of the attacks two hours before planes crashed into the WTC. The pair received electronic instant messages declaring that some sort of attack was about to take place. The notes ended with an anti-Semitic slur. “The messages said something big was going to happen in a certain amount of time, and it did -- almost to the minute,” said Alex Diamandis, vice president of sales for the high-tech company, whose offices in Lower Manhattan are near the WTC. He said the employees did not know the person who sent the message, but they traced it to a computer address and have given that information to the FBI. 

[Odigo message warnings: David S. Fallis and Ariana Eunjung Cha, “Agents Following Suspects' Lengthy Electronic Trail Web of Connections Used to Plan Attack,” Washington Post  (October 4, 2001)] 

Micha Macover, Odigo’s CEO, later said that while the company usually zealously protects the privacy of registered users, in this case it provided the FBI with the originating Internet Presence address of the message so the bureau could track down the Internet Service Provider and the originator of the message. There was no further word from the FBI. 

Diamandis explained that Odigo offers a “People Finder” program that allows users to seek out and contact others based on common interests. He said it was possible that other Odigo members got the warnings but that the company had not heard from other recipients. 

[CEO Micha Macover: Yuval Dror, “Odigo says workers were warned of attack,” Ha’aretz Daily (November 3, 2001)] 

Another small item that raised eyebrows concerned a broken lease at the World Trade Center just days before the 9/11 attacks by a company with close ties to Israel. 

The American Free Press reported that Zim American Israeli Shipping Co. broke its lease on two floors of the WTC’s North Tower when it vacated the rented offices in early September 2001. The company’s lease was good until the end of the year and the early pullout cost the company a reported $50,000. 

The company is owned by Zim Israel Navigation Co., one of the world’s largest container shipping firms. It is jointly owned by the state of Israel and Israel Corp. 

Inquiries on the early withdrawal by Zim were routed to the WTC lease owner Silverstein Properties, which in turn passed questions to its public relations firm, Howard 

J. Rubenstein, which also represents the nation of Israel. 

A spokesman for Rubenstein said they had no information on the lease issue. 

[ZIM American Shipping Co.: Christopher Bollyn, “Who Knew? Israeli Company Mum About WTC Pullout,” American Free Press (December 10, 2001)] 

But such stories raise the question: Would a staunch friend of the United States like Israel conduct activities detrimental to its ally? 

Two academic observers of Middle Eastern politics, Professors John Mearsheimer of the University of Chicago and Stephen Walt of the John F. Kennedy School of Government at Harvard University, sought to answer this question in a controversial 83­page study entitled, “The Israel Lobby and US Foreign Policy.” First published in digest form in the London Review of Books on March 10, 2006 and originally published in full as a working paper of the John F. Kennedy School of Government at Harvard University, the paper quickly prompted a raging controversy between pro and anti-Zionists.  

“The US national interest should be the primary object of American foreign policy,” the pair wrote. “For the past several decades, however, and especially since the Six Day War in 1967, the centerpiece of US Middle East policy has been its relationship with Israel. The combination of unwavering US support for Israel and the related effort to spread democracy throughout the region has inflamed Arab and Islamic opinion and jeopardized US security. 

“This situation has no equal in American political history. Why has the United States been willing to set aside its own security in order to advance the interests of another state? One might assume that the bond between the two countries is based on shared strategic interests or compelling moral imperatives…However, neither of those explanations can account for the remarkable level of material and diplomatic support that the United States provides to Israel.” 

The true explanation, say the professors, is that a pro-Israel lobby in the US has exercised pervasive influence in Washington and in the US through its intimidation of the press, and by the use of powerful think tanks and influential positions in academia. Some members of the neo-con faction even carry duel citizenship with Israel. 

The Israeli lobby keeps press scrutiny away from Israeli activities and this lack of attention may well serve as a cover for Israeli intelligence activities that may not be in our best interests, asserted Mearsheimer and Walt. 

[Israeli Lobby controversial study: http://ksgnotes1.harvard.edu/Research/wpaper.nsf/ rwp/RWP06-011] 

This allegation found support by studying the number of shocking instances of US penetration by agents of the Israeli Mossad in the wake of the 9/11 attacks. 

To begin with, it might be remembered that on the day of the attacks, five Israelis were arrested for “puzzling behavior,” namely shouting and dancing just after shooting video of the destruction of the World Trade Center from the roof of the New Jersey building where they worked.

 [Israelis film WTC: Editors, “The White Van: Were Israelis Detained on Sept. 11 Spies?” ABC News (June 21, 2002)] 

The five, identified as Oded Ellner, Omer Marmari, Yaron Shmuel, and Sivan and Paul Kurzberg, were seen videotaping the WTC attack by neighbors, who interpreted their shouts as jubilation and agreement with the tragedy. Police were notified and later stopped their van bearing the company name Urban Moving Systems. In their van, police found $4,000 in cash and a box cutter. One investigator told the Bergen Record on September 12, “There were maps of the city in the car with certain places highlighted. It looked like they’re hooked in on this. It looked like they knew what was going to happen.” ABC News quoted one of the Israelis as saying, “Our purpose was to document the event.” 

[Maps in car: Paulo Lima, “Five Men Detained As Suspected Conspirators,” The Bergen [New Jersey] Record (Sept. 12, 2001)] 

After the names of two of the five turned up on a CIA-FBI database of foreign intelligence nationals, Marc Perelman of Forward reported that the FBI launched a Foreign Counter-intelligence Investigation (FCI), which is undertaken quietly at the highest levels of the bureau. One of the men’s attorneys, Steven Gordon, confirmed that “counterintelligence officials from the FBI” were involved in the case. 

[Foreign Counterintelligence Investigation: Marc Perelman, “Spy Rumors Fly on Gusts of Truth,” Forward (March 15, 2002)] 

Dominick Suter, owner of the Weehawken, New Jersey, moving company, was questioned by the FBI agents, who took documents and computer hard drives but allowed Suter to go free. A few days later, Suter left the US for Israel. 

In late November, the five were quietly released and sent back to Israel, where they charged that American authorities tortured them by keeping them unclothed in solitary confinement, beating them, and depriving them of food. 

Irit Stoffer, a spokesperson for the Israeli Foreign Ministry, denied the men were spies and said they were deported for “only visa violations.” 

Chip Berlet, a senior analyst for Political Research Associates in Boston, explained, “[There] is a backdoor agreement between allies that says that if one of your spies gets caught and didn’t do too much harm, he goes home. It goes on all the time. The official reason is always a visa violation.” 

[Stoffer and Berlet: Ibid.] 

But was there no real harm done? This case seemed to be just another odd anomaly lost in the cascading news of the 9/11 attacks and the subsequent attack on Afghanistan. 

But it turned out to be only the barest tip of an iceberg that was to become public in mid-2002. The story began to surface in early 2002 when a secret report by the Drug Enforcement Agency (DEA) was leaked to the European media. The report stated that most distribution of the drug Ecstasy was “controlled by organized crime figures in Western Europe, Russia and Israel.” According to several reports, a DEA investigation into the Ecstasy supply uncovered a number of Israeli citizens operating in the United States. 

[DEA report leaked: Ben Fenton, “US arrests 200 young Israelis in spying investigation,” London Telegraph (July 3, 2002)] 

“The report shows the clandestine network was engaged in several intelligence operations. It was a long-term project,” said Guillaume Dasquie, editor of Intelligence Online, which broke the story in March 2002. The French website threatened to publish the entire DEA report if US and Israeli officials continued to deny its existence. The report mentioned investigations of the spy network in Florida, Texas, and California, with many of its participants posing as art students. 

[Guillaume Dasquie: Christopher Bollyn, “120 Spies Deported,” American Free Press (March 25, 2002)] 

Beginning in early 2002, Fox News reporter Carl Cameron began to break the story that the US government was holding more than one hundred Israeli citizens with direct links to foreign military, criminal, and intelligence organizations. A bureau spokesperson would not talk about the case but did not deny it either. He referred reporters to the FBI’s National Security Division. 

Cameron too said he was hampered in trying to obtain information. “It’s very explosive information, obviously, and there’s a great deal of evidence that they say they have collected.” 

Cameron added that the biggest question – one regarding the 9/11 attacks -- that investigators shared with him was “How could they [the Israelis] not have known?” 

[Carl Cameron quotes investigators: Michael Collins Piper, “Israel Knew: Israel Conducts Massive Spying Operation in US,” American Free Press (December 24, 2001)] 

By summer 2002, the estimated number of Israeli nationals being held had climbed to nearly two hundred, yet still the story went largely unreported by America’s corporate mass media. One can only imagine what the newspaper headlines and TV crawl tags would look like if a gigantic Iraqi spy ring had been uncovered. 

Reportedly, several of the Israelis lived in close proximity to some of the 9/11 terrorists, increasing the speculation that Israel knew more about the attacks than officially admitted. More than one-third of 120 deported Israelis lived in Florida, home to at least 10 of the 19 identified hijackers. At least 5 lived in Hollywood, Florida, home to Mohamed Atta and three other hijackers. Two others lived near Delray Beach, where other hijackers temporarily stayed. Six of the Israelis used cell phones purchased by a former Israeli vice consul in the United States, reported Le Monde. 

[Le Monde on cell phones from vice consul: John F. Sugg, “Israeli Spies Exposed,” [Tampa] Weekly Planet (April 2, 2002)] 

Furthermore, several of the persons involved in this “art student scandal” were observed taking pictures and reconnoitering US military bases and the homes of government officials. 

In March 2001, the National Counterintelligence Center (NCIC) issued a warning that “in the past six weeks, employees in federal office buildings have reported suspicious activities concerning individuals representing themselves as foreign students selling artwork.” 

[National Counterintelligence Center warning: Ibid.] 

Paul Rodriguez with Insight magazine reported, “Besides federal law enforcement incidents, DEA’s I[nternal] S[ecurity] unit found that several military bases also had experienced unauthorized entries by some of the students including two bases from which Stealth aircraft and other supersecret military units operate. Unauthorized photographing of military sites and civilian industrial complexes, such as petroleum storage facilities, also was reported to the DEA, the documents show and interviews confirm.” 

[Military bases and petroleum facilities: Justin Raimondo, ’The `Urban Myth’ Gambit,” Antiwar.com (March 13, 2002)] 

Many of these young men and women had known connections to Israeli military, intelligence, or even criminal organizations. Some even worked in electronic signal intercept units in the Israeli army. 

[Served in intel or signal intercepts: Ibid.] 

Most claimed to be art students from Israel’s Bezalel Academy or the University of Jerusalem. The Jerusalem university does not exist, and officials with Bezalel Academy said no names of the “art students” turned up in the school’s data bank. 

According to the prestigious French newspaper Le Monde, student art sales were merely a cover for a vast Israeli spy ring whose primary purpose was to track al Qaeda in the United States without informing American authorities. The paper said this was the biggest Israeli spy case in the United States since 1984, when naval intelligence officer Jonathan Pollard, an American Jew, was caught giving military secrets to Israel. 

The German newspaper Die Zeit reported in late 2002 that the CIA was given a detailed report on the actions of terrorists within the United States by the Mossad but failed to act on the information. The paper also said that if the CIA had notified German authorities that Ramzi bin al-Shibh, a key logistician for the attacks, had attended the meeting of al Qaeda members in Malaysia more than eighteen months prior to 9/11, the Germans could have prevented him from entering Germany and making contact with the Hamburg cell that planned the 9/11 atrocities. 

[German paper Die Zeit: Rob Broomby, “Report details US ‘intelligence failures’” BBC News (Oct. 2, 2002)] 

According to BBC News, “The paper [Die Zeit] has uncovered details of a major Israeli spy ring involving some 120 agents for the intelligence service Mossad operation across America and some masquerading as art students. The ring was reportedly hard on the heels of at least four members of the hijack gang, including its leader Mohamed Atta. But the Israeli agents were detected by their American counterparts and thrown out of the country. The US authorities said then that they were students whose visas had expired.” 

[Ring after Mohamed Atta: http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/world/europe/2294487.stm] 

Central to this tale of spies infiltrating the United States is the fact that the people taken by the FBI in connection with the spy ring included employees of two Israeli-owned high-tech companies that currently perform nearly all official wiretaps in the United States. 

Such wiretaps are authorized by the Communications Assistance for Law Enforcement Act (CALEA), as act passed during the Clinton administration. Actually wiretap is a misnomer, because today’s communications systems may be accessed by electronic signals rather than physical “taps,” but the end result is the same— eavesdropping. 

Two firms that handle most of this wiretapping are Amdocs, Ltd. and Comverse Infosys, both identified by Fox News as Israeli telecommunications companies. Amdocs reportedly keeps records of virtually every call made in the United States, although not the content of the calls. Comverse provided custom computers and software that allowed US investigators to intercept, record, store and receive data from the US phone system. 

According to NewsMax.com reporter Charles R. Smith, “The spy ring enabled criminals to use reverse wiretaps against US intelligence and law enforcement operations. The [spy ring’s] illegal monitoring may have resulted in the deaths of several informants and reportedly spoiled planned anti-drug raids on crime syndicates.” 

[Reversed wiretaps: Charles R. Smith, “US Police and Intelligence Hit by Spy Network,” NewsMax.com (Dec. 19, 2001); www.newsmax.com/archives/ articles/2001/12/18/224826.shtml] 

Officials at both Amdocs and Comverse denied any knowledge of the Israeli spy ring. Comverse spokesman Paul Baker stated, “In full compliance with the US Department of Defense regulations, this subsidiary’s operations are completely segregated from all other Comverse businesses and are insulated from any foreign influence.” 

The official response to the allegations of widespread spying and even foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks has prompted overly strenuous denials from US officials and even attacks in the major media. 

Daniel Pipes in an article for Jewish World Review, which was then published as an op-ed piece in the New York Post, decried the spy ring story as “conspiracy theories” based on a “crazy-quilt of unsourced allegations, drive-by innuendoes, and incoherent obscurities, but no hard facts.” Pipes, a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, is director of the Middle East Forum and the author of Conspiracy: How the Paranoid Style Flourishes and Where It Comes From, is trotted out from time to time to dispel what he considers conspiracy theories. But Pipes himself holds some extreme political views for a Middle Eastern scholar. The only road to peace in Isreal, he told a recent Zionist conference in Washington, D.C., is “an Israeli victory and a Palestinian defeat.” 

[Pipes and conspiracy theories: Daniel Pipes, “An Israeli spy network in the United States?” Jewish World Review (March 11, 2002)] 

If the major news media are cowed about negative reporting on Israel, US government officials may be worse. Insight magazine reporter Paul Rodriguez said one Justice Department official told him, “We think there is something quite sinister here but are unable at this time to put our finger on it.” Another official flatly stated, “The higher ups don’t want to deal with this and neither does the FBI because it involves Israel.” Fox News reported that “investigators within the DEA, INS and FBI have all told Fox that to pursue or even suggest Israel is spying through Comverse is considered career suicide.” 

[Career suicide: Raimondo, op. cit.] 

Critics have voiced opposition to the wiretapping system. “From the beginning, both the political right and left warned Congress and the FBI that they were making a huge mistake by implementing CALEA, that it would jeopardize the security of private communications, whether it’s between a mother and her son or between government officials,” said Lisa Dean, vice president for technology policy at the Free Congress Foundation. The foundation’s Brad Jansen added, “The CALEA form of massive surveillance is a poor substitute for real law enforcement and intelligence work. Massive wiretapping does not equal security. Instead, we have elected to jeopardize our national security in exchange for poor law enforcement. The current mentality of law enforcement is what failed to protect the US from 9/11. CALEA wiretaps will not protect us from terror attacks in the future. The system does not provide better intelligence information. It actually leads to less security and more crime. We get the worst of both worlds.” 

[Lisa Dean and Brad Jansen: Smith (Dec. 19, 2001), op. cit.] 

Some observers of today’s geopolitical scene, including the authors of the aforementioned study entitled “The Israel Lobby and US Foreign Policy,” Professors Mearsheimer of the University of Chicago and Walt of the John F. Kennedy School of Government at Harvard University, believe that the 9/11 attacks provided a pretext to implement a plan to strengthen Israel, as articulated in a 1996 paper by an Israeli think tank that was influential in the Clinton administration. 

The leader of the study group that produced this paper was Richard Perle. In 2002, Perle was chairman of Bush’s Defense Policy Board, which reported to Deputy Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz. Perle is a ranking member of the Council on Foreign Relations and a key advocate of “neo-conservative” foreign policy. 

Perle’s 1996 paper, entitled “A Clean Break: A New Strategy for Securing the Realm,” was prepared for the Institute for Advanced Strategic and Political Studies (IASPS), a Jerusalem-based think tank with an affiliated office in Washington. The institute issues policy studies and trains Israeli graduates in economic and strategic studies, helping them become research aides in the Israeli Parliament (Knesset) and the US Congress. 

The “Clean Break” paper, prepared by IASPS consultants— two of whom were also members of the CFR, stated in 1996 that Israel had an opportunity to make a “clean break” with past policies and formulate “a new strategy to seize the initiative.” The paper urged Israeli leaders to “work closely with Turkey and Jordan to contain, destabilize, and roll back some of its most dangerous threats. This implies a clean break from the slogan ‘comprehensive peace’ to a traditional concept of strategy based on balance of power.” This would mean, as the paper goes on to explain, that “Israel can shape its strategic environment, in cooperation with Turkey and Jordan, by weakening, containing, and even rolling back Syria. This effort can focus on removing Saddam Hussein from power in Iraq —an important Israeli strategic objective in its own right—as a means of foiling Syria’s regional ambitions.” 

Perle’s paper also calls for changing “the nature of [Israel’s] relations with the Palestinians, including the right of hot pursuit for self-defense into all Palestinian areas and nurturing alternatives to Arafat’s exclusive grip on Palestinian society.” 

[IASPS “Clean Break” paper: www.israeleconomy.org/strat1.htm] 

On February 19, 1998, Richard Perle and former Congressman Stephen Solarz released an Open Letter to the President, demanding a full-scale US-led drive for “regime change” in Baghdad. Among the signers of the original Perle-Solarz letter were the following current or recent Bush administration officials: Elliot Abrams (National Security Council), Richard Armitage (State Department), John Bolton (State Department), Doug Feith (Defense Department), Fred Ikle (Defense Policy Board), Zalmay Khalilzad (White House), Peter Rodman (Defense Department), Donald Rumsfeld (Secretary of Defense), Paul Wolfowitz (Defense Department), David Wurmser (State Department), and Dov Zakheim (Defense Department). 

Considering that seven of the eleven men listed above are members of the Council on Foreign Relations, this plan could also be viewed as advancing the policy of that globalist organization as well. Once the Bush II administration had brought these men back in power, these neo-conservatives—along with the Israeli government and the US Israeli lobby—were able to see their favored policies acted upon, virtually without restraint. 

Shortly after the invasion of Iraq began in late March 2003, Perle resigned as chairman of the Bush administration’s Defense Policy Board amid charges of conflict of interest. The New Yorker magazine’s investigative writer Seymour Hersh reported that Perle had met in France with a Saudi arms dealer while soliciting investments for Trireme Partners, a firm he helped create and that planned to profit from homeland security activities. Perle threatened to sue Hersh and called him “the closest thing American journalism has to a terrorist” shortly before resigning.

 [Hersh called terrorist: http://transcripts.cnn.com/TRANSCRIPTS/0303/09/le.00.html] 

According to Mearsheimer and Walt’s study, the ongoing drive to induce President Bush to launch a war against Iraq was virtually foisted upon the President by the Israeli lobby, after years of efforts to implement the precepts of the “Clean Break” paper. The events of 9/11 finally gave them the pretext they needed for aggressively pursuing their objective.  

And there are other intriguing sources filling in this picture. General Hameed Gul, former director general of the Pakistani intelligence services, or ISI, who worked closely with the CIA during the years of fighting against the Soviets in Afghanistan, made the incredible statement during an interview with UPI news service that it was his belief that the Israeli Mossad orchestrated the 9/11 attacks with the support of its own assets already within the United States. 

While obviously anti-Israel, Gul nevertheless was in an insider’s position. His views should be considered when he explained how there was little or no response from security forces on the morning of 9/11. “This was clearly an inside job,” Gul said. 

Gul went on to explain that Israel had grown to detest both President Bush and his father because they are considered “too close to oil interests and the [Arab] Gulf countries.” 

“Bush conveniently overlooks—or is not told—the fact that Islamic fundamentalists got their big boost in the modern age as CIA assets in the covert campaign to force the Soviets out of Afghanistan. All summer long [2001] we heard about America’s shrinking surplus and that the Pentagon would not have sufficient funds to modernize for the 21st century. And now, all of a sudden, the Pentagon can get what it wants without any Democratic Party opposition. How very convenient. 

“Even [America’s] cherished civil liberties can now be abridged with impunity to protect the expansion of the hegemony of transnational capitalism. There is now a new excuse to crush anti-globalization protests. And now the Israelis have given the US the pretext for further expansion into an area that will be critical in the next 25 years—the Caspian basin,” Gul stated. 

[Gen. Hameed Gul: Michael Collins Piper, “Former Pakistani Intelligence Chief Alleges Rogue Spook Agencies Behind Terror Attacks,” American Free Press (Dec. 5, 2001)] 

The tight relationship between the Pakistani ISI and our CIA may include evidence of cooperative ties between the two agencies in providing covert funding to lead hijacker Mohamed Atta. Thus, by blaming Israel, Gul might well be attempting to deflect attention from the involvement of the ISI on behalf of the terror plot. 

But lest one think that Gul had his own agenda for making such statements, similar ideas about Israel’s role were expressed by two former German intelligence chiefs. Eckhardt Werthebach, former president of Germany’s domestic intelligence service, Verfassungsschutz, and Andreas von Buelow, Germany’s former defense minister who also served on a parliamentary commission with oversight over Germany’s secret service, both said the 9/11 attacks gave every evidence of being a state-sponsored event. Recall that US Attorney General Ashcroft soon after 9/11 announced that at least three of the hijackers were traced to a terrorist cell that had operated out of Hamburg, Germany, since at least 1999. 

Werthebach said a sophisticated operation such as displayed on 9/11 would require a state intelligence service behind it, totally unlike the “loose group” of terrorists reportedly led by Mohamed Atta. 

Von Buelow said the 9/11 planners used mercenaries or “guns for hire,” such as Palestinian terrorist leader Abu Nidal, whom von Buelow described as an “instrument of the Mossad.” Such people as Nidal and other Arab mercenaries are the “working level,” according to von Buelow, pointing out the problems with such low-level agents. 

He said they were “like assailants who, in their preparations, leave tracks behind them like a herd of stampeding elephants. They made payments with credit cards with their own names; they reported to their flight instructors with their own names. They left behind rented cars with flight manuals in Arabic for jumbo jets. They took with them, on their suicide trip, bills and farewell letters, which fall into the hands of the FBI, because they were stored in the wrong place and wrongly addressed. Clues were left behind like in a child’s game of hide-and-seek, which were to be followed!” 

He said such an operation is carefully conducted with an eye toward deception that is widely propagated in the mainstream media, creating an accepted version of events. 

“Journalists don’t even raise the simplest questions,” he added. “Those who differ are labeled as crazy.” 

Von Buelow specified Israel as the most likely sponsor and said that the attacks were designed to turn public opinion against Arabs while boosting military and security spending. 

[Werthebach and von Bulow: Christopher Bollyn, “European Spooks Say Mideast Terrorists Needed State Support,” American Free Press (December. 24, 2001)] 

Interestingly enough, the day before the 9/11 attacks, the Washington Times ran a story quoting members of the US Army’s School of Advanced Military Studies (SAMS). Speaking about the capability of Israel, the paper noted, “Of the Mossad, the Israeli intelligence service, the SAMS officers say: ‘Wildcard. Ruthless and cunning. Has capability to target US forces and make it look like a Palestinian/Arab act.’” 

[Mossad has capability: “US troops would enforce peace under Army study,” The Washington Times (September 10, 2001)] 

While bearing in mind these remarkable and controversial statements and allegations, it must be remembered that—in the convoluted world of international covert operations—almost nothing is as it seems. The whole spectrum of Middle East politics is so full of agents, spies, counterspies, dupes, mercenaries and provocateurs that one needs an almost impossible degree of sophistication to be able to tell the players apart. 

9/11 researchers have presented evidence of significant collusion by elements of the Pakistani government in the events of 9/11 and it is widely believed that Pakistani Intelligence is controlled by the CIA. 

This story was first broken by Michel Chossudovsky, a professor of economics at the University of Ottawa and author of War and Globalisation: The Truth Behind 9/11. He also serves as director of the Center for Research on Globalization which hosts globalresearch.ca, an important background source for 9/11 researchers. 

In a little-noticed mainstream television news story cited by Chossudovsky, it was revealed that the FBI had told ABC News in late September 2001 that the 9/11 “ring leader,” Mohamed Atta, had been financed by unnamed sources in Pakistan: The FBI had tracked more than $100,000 that had been wired from banks in Pakistan into accounts held by Atta in two Florida banks. 

A short time later, according to Chossudovsky, “these findings of the FBI were confirmed by Agence France Presse (AFP) and the Times of India, which quoted an official Indian intelligence report dispatched to Washington. According to these two reports, the money used to finance the 9/11 attacks had allegedly been ‘wired to WTC hijacker Mohamed Atta from Pakistan, by Ahmad Umar Sheikh, at the insistence of [ISI Chief] General Mahmoud [Ahmad].’ And, according to the AFP [quoting the intelligence source]: ‘The evidence we have supplied to the US is of a much wider range and depth than just one piece of paper linking a rogue general to some misplaced act of terrorism.’” 

As if this were not enough, Chossudovsky discovered that none other than General Mahmoud Ahmad himself, the successor of Hameed Gul and the alleged “money-man behind 9/11,” was in the US when the attacks occurred. The ISI chief arrived on September 4, 2001, one week before 9/11, on what was described as routine consultations with his US counterparts, including meetings at the Pentagon, the National Security Council, and with CIA Director George Tenet. And on the morning of September 11, Pakistan’s chief spy was at a breakfast meeting on Capitol Hill hosted by Senator Bob Graham and Representative Porter Goss, the then chairmen of the Senate and House Intelligence committees. Goss would later serve as Director of the CIA from 2004-2006. 

[Chossudovsky on Pakistani link to 9/11: http://www.globalresearch.ca/articles/CH0111A] 

It should be recalled that in October, 2001, although largely lost in the post-9/11 media frenzy, there were brief mainstream news reports of an attack on the Mexican parliament. Two terrorists, armed with guns, hand grenades and C-4 plastic explosives were apprehended in the Mexican Chamber of Deputies. Although carrying Pakistani passports, the pair were soon identified as Salvador Gerson Sunke, a Mexican Jew, and Sar ben Zui, a colonel in the Israeli Special Forces. 

Some conspiracy researchers suspected that Mexico had not been eager enough to join in President Bush’s War on Terror and needed special incentive. Although the story made major headlines in the Mexican media, the story quickly disappeared in the US. The suspects, Sunke and Zui, were quietly released and deported to Israel. 

As to which foreign government entity may be behind the events of 9/11 and in collusion with a faction in the US—the Saudis, the Israeli Mossad, the Pakistani ISI, or some combination—it can only be said at this point that current evidence points to the likelihood that 9/11 marks the convergence of overlapping and surreptitious agendas of several hidden parties, both international and domestic. Further research will be needed to connect the many dots on the global landscape that have been revealed thus far. 

WERE THE HIJACKED PLANES REMOTELY CONTROLLED? 

On October 7, 2001, the first operational deployment of Global Hawk spearheaded the American air and missile strikes on Afghanistan. 

Global Hawk is the name of the latest version of a high-altitude, long-endurance unmanned air vehicle (UAV); in other words, an unarmed pilotless drone plane that can take off, conduct missions such as photographing battlefields and land by remote electronic control. Armed versions are in the works. The jet aircraft, equivalent in wing size to a Boeing 737 commercial airliner, has a publicly announced range of 14,000 nautical miles (about halfway around the world) and can fly at altitudes of 65,000 feet for about forty hours. 

“Working alongside other UAV reconnaissance assets, at least one Global Hawk was used to provide reconnaissance prior to the [Afghanistan] strikes and for successive post-strike battle damage assessment,” reported Jane’s Aerospace on October 8, 2001. 

[Global Hawk in Afghanistan: Editors, “Operational debut for Global Hawk,” Jane’s Aerospace (Oct. 8, 2001); www.janes.com/serospace/military/news/misc/ globalhawk_ppv.shtml] 

Such remote-control and on-board-computer-capture technology was largely unknown to the American public at the time of 9/11. However, such Buck Rogers equipment had been developed in the 1970s and, by several credible accounts, was operational in the 1980s. By the spring of 2001, this unmanned drone, designated the RQ-4A Global Hawk UAV, was capable of flying a mission to Australia. 

“On 23 April 2001,” according to Australia’s Defence Science and Technology Organization (DSTO), “Global Hawk flew non-stop from Edwards Air Force Base, California, to Edinburgh Air Force Base, South Australia, where it was based for nearly two months undergoing a series of demonstration flights. Global Hawk returned to the US on 7 June 2001.” 

Dr. Brendan Nelson, Australia’s parliamentary secretary to the minister of defense, said Global Hawk made aviation history when it became the first unmanned aircraft to fly nonstop across the Pacific Ocean in twenty-three hours and twenty minutes. The previous record for crossing the Pacific had stood for twenty-six years. 

[Global Hawk made history: www.dsto.defence.gov.au/globalhawk/releases/ parlsec18801.html] 

During its six weeks of demonstrations in Australia, Global Hawk undertook eleven missions with crews from both the US Air Force and the Royal Australian Air Force. It was the first time the United States had operated Global Hawk with another nation. 

According to the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency (DARPA), a newly designed Global Hawk aircraft was first flown at Edwards AFB on February 28, 1998. A Defense Department news release said, “The entire mission, including take-off and landing, was performed autonomously by the aircraft based on its mission plan.” The craft’s ground controllers monitored the status of the flight. 

[First flight: News Release, “Global Hawk Completes First Flight,” United States Department of Defense (March 2, 1998); www.defenselink.mil/news/Mar1998/ b03021998_bt091-98.html] 

The Global Hawk program is managed by DARPA for the Defense Airborne Reconnaissance Office. The primary contractor is Teledyne Ryan Aeronautical and the principal suppliers are Raytheon Systems, Allison Engine Co., Boeing North American, and L3 Com. 

So what does this unmanned flight system have to do with September 11? 

Former German Secretary of Defense Andreas von Buelow, in a January 13, 2002, interview with the newspaper Tagesspiegel, in speaking about the 9/11 attacks, noted, “There is also the theory of one British flight engineer [and] according to this, the steering of the planes was perhaps taken out of the pilots’ hands from outside. The Americans had developed a method in the 1970s whereby they could rescue hijacked planes by intervening into the computer piloting [the electronic flight system]. This theory says this technique was abused in this case.” Von Buelow could well have knowledge of this technology as several researchers and websites have stated that Lufthansa, Germany’s national airline, was aware of the possibility of electronic capture and had quietly stripped the flight control systems out of its American-built jetliners in the early 1990s. 

[Andreas Von Buelow: Joe Vialls, “Home Run’ Electronically Hijacking the World Trade Center Attack Aircraft,” http://www.sweetliberty.org/issues/war/homerun.htm] 

The British flight engineer Von Buelow mentioned is Joe Vialls, a journalist, author, private investigator, and a former member of the Society of Licenced Aeronautical Engineers and Technologists based in London. In an article published on several websites, Vialls claimed, “[T]wo American multinationals collaborated with the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency (DARPA) on a project designed to facilitate the remote recovery of hijacked American aircraft. “Brilliant both in concept and operation, ‘Home Run’ [Vialls’ designation, not its real code name] allowed specialist ground controllers to listen in to cockpit conversations on the target aircraft, then take absolute control of its computerized flight control system by remote means,” wrote Vialls in late 2001. 

“From that point onwards, regardless of the wishes of the hijackers or flight deck crew, the hijacked aircraft could be recovered and landed automatically at an airport of choice, with no more difficulty than flying a radio-controlled model airplane. The engineers had no idea that almost thirty years after its initial design, Home Run’s top­secret computer codes would be broken [or passed to unauthorized personnel] and the system used to facilitate direct ground control of four aircraft used in the high-profile attacks in New York and Washington on 11th September, 2001.” 

[Joe Vialls: Ibid.] 

After news of Global Hawk and its remote-controlled capability was first released, there was speculation that UAV technology might be used to thwart airline hijackings. Once a hijacking took place, the Global Hawk flight technology would be triggered and the electronically captured plane flown to a landing at a safe location regardless of the actions of the flight crew or the hijackers. 

The seemingly outlandish suggestion that remote-controlled planes were crashed into American targets is backed by several intriguing facts, beginning with a little-noticed item in the September 28, 2001, edition of the New York Times in which President Bush announced his plans to protect air passengers. Along with the usual proposals, such as strengthening cockpit doors and transponders that cannot be turned off, he mentioned “new technology, probably far in the future, allowing air traffic controllers to land distressed planes by remote control.” Apparently, Bush was familiar with the Global Hawk technology but chose to present it as technology not yet available. 

One aviation authority who did speak out on remote control was Robert Ayling, former CEO of British Airways who was quoted in The Economist in 2001 suggesting “aircraft could be commandeered from the ground and controlled remotely in the event of a hijack.” 

[Robert Ayling on remote controlled aircraft: http://www.public-action.com/911/ economist-autopilot/] 

After the 2001 attacks, many websites speculated that perhaps Global Hawk’s first true operational use might have been conducted on September 11. After all, as all experienced aviation and military persons well know, if a technology such as Global Hawk is publicly revealed, it most probably has been in secret use for many years previously. 

According to aviation insiders, while it may indeed be years before air traffic controllers can take electronic control of flying airliners, such technology already exists in certain modern jumbo jets equipped with electronic flight control systems, such as the Boeing 757 and 767, both of which were involved in the 9/11 attacks. 

This assertion seemed to be confirmed by a technical and operational analysis white paper published shortly after the 9/11 attacks by two Arizona technology companies, KinetX, Inc., of Tempe and Cogitek Corp. of Chandler. 

These firms were trying to market their version of Global Hawk as an antihijacker system. “The National Flight Emergency Response System (NFERS) was developed to prevent the terrorist incident of 9/11 from ever happening again,” stated the companies’ white paper. “This system will protect passenger and cargo aircraft from being used as terrorist weapons. NFERS is essentially the integration of existing technology [emphasis added] for the purpose of transferring cockpit operations to a secure ground station in case of an emergency. It is important to note that the essential technology exists now.” 

[NFERS white paper: www.kinetx.com] 

The two Arizona companies reported that they could have a prototype system ready for use in twelve months. If independent firms could manage a prototype that soon, it is clear that the government most probably has the same technology operational. 

Under such a system, a computer command ground station could electronically capture a plane equipped with such technology and direct it wherever the controllers wished it to go. Some experts contended that flying electronic command centers— Airborne Warning and Control System (AWACS) aircraft—can perform the same function as a ground station. 

Other news items that reinforce the idea that electronically captured planes were used on 9/11 include the tape of Osama bin Laden made public by the CIA in late 2001, in which he revealed that some, if not all, of the hijackers did not realize they were on a 

suicide mission. This could also explain the Boston reports that the hijackers spent their last night drinking heavily and looking for hookers. 

More common sense reasoning was advanced in an article by Carol A. Valentine, curator of the Waco Holocaust Museum. She wrote: 

“Put yourself in the shoes of the masterminds of Operation 911.  The attacks had to be tightly coordinated.  Four jets took off within 15 minutes of each other at Boston, Dulles, and Newark airports, and roughly two hours later, it was over.   The masterminds couldn't afford to take needless chances. Years ago I saw a local TV news reporter interview a New York mugger about the occupational hazards of his trade…If a freelance New York mugger realized the unpredictable nature of human behavior, surely the pros who pulled this job off must have known the same truth.  Yet we are asked to believe that the culprits took four jet airliners, with four sets of crew and four sets of passengers -- armed with (depending on the news reports you read) ‘knives,’ ‘plastic knives’ and ‘box cutters’.  Given the crazy and unpredictable nature of humans, why would they try this bold plan when they were so poorly armed? 

“A lady's handbag -- given the weight of the contents most women insist on packing -- is an awesome weapon.  I know, I have used mine in self defense.  Are we to believe that none of the women had the testosterone to knock those flimsy little weapons out of the hijackers' hands? And what of the briefcases most men carry? Thrown, those briefcases can be potent weapons.  Your ordinary every-day New York mugger would never take the chances that our culprits took. 

“Flight attendant Michelle Heidenberger was on board Flight 77.  She had been ‘trained to handle a hijacking.’ She knew not to let anyone in the cockpit.  She knew to tell the hijacker that she didn't have a key and would have to call the pilots.  None of her training mattered." [This was reported in the article “On flight 77: 'Our Plane Is Being Hijacked',” The Washington Post, September 12, 2001] 

“That's right, The Washington Post for once is telling the whole truth.  Heidenberger's training didn't matter, the pilots' training didn't matter, the ladies handbags didn't matter, the mens' briefcases didn't matter. The masterminds of Operation 911 knew that whatever happened aboard those flights, the control of the planes was in their hands. Even if the crew and passengers fought back, my hypothesis is that they could not have regained control of the planes, for the planes were being controlled by Global Hawk technology.” 

[Carol A. Valentine: http://www.serendipity.li/wot/valentine.htm] 

Another new piece of information raises serious questions concerning the official story of Muslim hijackers taking over Flight 77, which reportedly struck the Pentagon. According to Pilots for 9/11 Truth, a growing organization of several hundred aviation professionals from around the world who analyze data provided by the National Transportation Safety Board (NTSB) concerning the 9/11 attacks. These professionals state such data does not support the government story. Rob Balsamo, a commercial airline pilot and co-founder of the aviation organization, said, “When I started my research, I said to myself, I am going to do everything in my power to figure out and back up the official story, the government's story -- the government fairy tale, I now call it -- so I can have faith and believe in my government.  We have gotten to the point where I haven't been able to find anything to confirm the government's story.” 

One of the most eyebrow-raising facts recently found by this group came from data decoded in late 2009 showing that the reported hijacking aboard American Airlines Flight 77 was impossible to have occurred as reported. A data parameter labeled “FLT DECK DOOR”, confirmed by cross checks with previously decoded data obtained by Pilots For 9/11 Truth from the NTSB through a Freedom Of Information Act, indicated that the cockpit door was never opened during flight. 

“On the morning of September 11, 2001, American Airlines Flight 77 departed Dulles International Airport bound for Los Angeles at 8:20 am Eastern Time. According to reports and data, a hijacking took place between 08:50:54 and 08:54:11[1] in which the hijackers allegedly crashed the aircraft into the Pentagon at 09:37:45. Reported by CNN, according to Ted Olson, [his] wife Barbara Olson had called him from the reported flight stating, ‘...all passengers and flight personnel, including the pilots, were herded to the back of the plane by armed hijackers...’ 

The group’s website posed the question, “However, according to flight data provided by the NTSB, the Flight Deck Door was never opened in flight. How were the hijackers able to gain access to the cockpit, remove the pilots, and navigate the aircraft to the Pentagon if the Flight Deck Door remained closed?” 

[Data showed cockpit door never opened: http://pilotsfor911truth.org/forum/index.php? showtopic=18405] 

Also concerning Flight 77, the Washington Post noted, “Aviation sources said that the plane was flown with extraordinary skill, making it highly likely that a trained pilot was at the helm, possibly one of the hijackers. Someone even knew how to turn off the transponder, a move that is considerably less than obvious.” 

[Hijackers flying skills: “Hijackers Suspects Tried Many Flight Schools,” The Washington Post (Sept. 19, 2001)] 

This same story noted, “But just as the plane seemed to be on a suicide mission into the White House, the unidentified pilot executed a pivot so tight that it reminded observers of a fighter jet maneuver. The plane circled 270 degrees from the right to approach the Pentagon from the west, whereupon Flight 77 fell below radar level, vanishing from the controller’s screens, the sources said.” 

As previously noted and as detailed in the Appendix, it is quite possible that the plane executing this amazing maneuver was not Flight 77, but actually a fighter jet ordered to buzz the Pentagon moments after the building was rocked by an explosion. 

However, at least one Internet source said this was proof that the plane had been electronically captured because software with built-in safety programs would not have allowed such a maneuver. But the software could have been overridden if the craft was taken over electronically as the outside capture would have negated the airliner’s safety software. 

A news story has already been cited about the suspected pilot of Flight 77, Hani Hanjour, who reportedly had flown so poorly in a flight test just weeks before 9/11 that he was rejected for a small plane rental at a suburban airport. Another news article also pointed out that Hanjour had trained for a few months in Scottsdale, Arizona, but did not finish the course “because instructors felt he was not capable.” 

Mohamed Atta and Marwan-al-Shehhi, two other hijackers suspected of flying planes, also were reported to be mediocre-to-poor pilots. One flight instructor said neither man was able to pass a Stage 1 rating test. 

In addition, suspected hijackers Nawaf al-Hazmi and Khalid al-Midhar both were sent packing from Sorbi’s Flying Club in San Diego. “Their English was horrible and their mechanical skills were even worse,” commented one flight instructor. “It was like they had hardly even ever driven a car.” 

[Alhazmi and Al-Mahar: “San Diegans See Area as Likely Target,” The Washington Post (Sept. 24, 2001)] 

Could a capture by Global Hawk and NFERS technology explain why none of the recordings from either air traffic controllers or the cockpit recorders have been made available to the public? Some reports claimed the tapes were blank. It could also explain how the transponders in all four captured aircraft were switched off nearly simultaneously, a most unlikely event if the planes were truly taken by different persons at different times. 

According to some, an electronic capture of the flight control systems would have prevented any normal recordings. Others argue that the recordings were sequestered to prevent the public from hearing how the crews were unable to control their planes. 

Investigator Vialls offered this explanation of why the cockpit voice recorder did not send a warning of the hijacking via their transponders. “Technically, a transponder is a combined radio transmitter and receiver which operates automatically, in this case relaying data between the four aircraft and air traffic control on the ground. The signals sent provide a unique ‘identity’ for each aircraft, essential in crowded airspace to avoid mid-air collisions, and equally essential for Home Run controllers trying to lock onto the correct aircraft. 

“Once it has located the correct aircraft, Home Run ‘piggy backs’ a data transmission onto the transponder channel and takes direct control from the ground. This explains why none of the aircraft sent a special ‘I have been hijacked’ transponder code. This was the first hard proof that the target aircraft had been hijacked electronically from the ground.” 

[Transponder explanation: Vialls, op. cit.] 

Journalist Vialls said one big reason why electronic capture of jetliners cannot be admitted is the billions of dollars required to replace the flight control systems, an expense the already hard-pressed airlines cannot afford. 

“The most innovative antihijacking tool in the American arsenal has now become the biggest known threat to American national security,” he lamented. 

[The biggest known threat: Vialls, op. cit.] 

One bit of evidence which added strength to the electronic capture theory of the 9/11 aircraft concerned the very real Boeing E-4B, an Advanced Airborne Command Post built for the US Air Force on a Boeing 747-200 frame. The four flying command centers – at least one is on alert at all tmes -- were created for survivability in the event of a nuclear attack  The first were produced in 1973 but the first ugraded version, the E-4B, did not become operational until 1979. 

According to promotional material, the E-4B is designed to survive a nuclear attack or an electromagnetic pulse with its systems intact. The craft is capable of operating with a crew of 48 to 112 people, the largest crew of any aircraft in US Air Force history. In a test flight for endurance, the aircraft remained airborne and fully operational for more than 35 hours. 

“The $250 million dollar aircraft has all of the advanced electronics needed for world-wide communication,” explained Mark H. Gaffney, an author and environmentalist who was the principal organizer of the first Earth Day at Colorado State University in April 1970. “If Air Force One can be accurately described as a flying White House, then, the E-4B is a substitute Pentagon. The plane's electronics cover the full radio spectrum, from extremely low frequency (ELF) to [ultra]high frequency (UHF), [which] enables the E-4B to communicate with all US military commands, world-wide, including tactical and strategic forces, naval ships, planes, nuclear-armed missiles, even submarines. In short, the E-4B is a fully equipped communications platform and can serve as an airborne command center for all US military forces in a national crisis. The plane carries its own electrical-generating plant to power its electronic hardware, which is also shielded against the damaging electromagnetic pulse (EMP) effects generated by nuclear explosions. Even the 

0

0

plane's white color is a design feature, 

1Fnot simply cosmetic. Its purpose is to help the E-4B survive in a nuclear battlefield by reflecting heat away from the plane.” 

[Mark Gaffeny on flying Pentagon: http://www.rense.com/general76/missing.htm] 

What has the E-4B got to do with 9/11? 

The morning of the 9/11 attacks, a large white four-engined aircraft, closely resembling an E-4B, was seen and photographed over both Manhattan and Washington. In his 2003 book Black Ice, author Dan Verton, a former Marine intelligence officer and senior writer for Computerworld, identified this aircraft as an E-4B taking part in the 2001 operational exercise “Global Guardian”. Verton wrote that the E-4B took off from “an airfield outside of the nation's capital” carrying both civilian and military officials who were participating in the wargame exercise. He added the military exercise involved “the use and testing of the aircraft's various advanced technology and communications equipment.” 

According to Joe Dejka writing in the Omaha [Nebraska] World Herald in 2002, military briefers told him the Global Guardian exercise was “in full swing” at the time of the 9/11 attacks. He also wrote, after noting that three E-4Bs were based at Offutt SFB, that aboard one of the three planes was Brent Scowcroft, then chairman of the Federal Advisory Committee [the Foreign Intelligence Advisory Board (FIAB)], along with other committee members there to observe Global Guardian as well as attend the ninth annual Buffett Classic golf tournament. He said military authorities “canceled the exercise after the attacks on the World Trade Center towers and the Pentagon, but all three of the E-4Bs remained in the air.” 

[E-4Bs and Global Guardian: Joe Dejka, “Inside StratCom on September 11 Offutt Exercise Took Real-life Twist,” Omaha World Herald (February 27, 2002)] 

Shortly after his 1:50 p.m. arrival at Offut, President Bush covened a secured video link meeting with the National Security during which then CIA Director George Tenet stated he was virtually certain that Osama bin Laden and his network were behind the attacks as only al Qaeda had the capability of counting such a well-coordinated operation. Tenet also said that Intelligence monitoring had overheard a number of known bin Laden operatives congratulating each other after the strikes. 

[George Tenet on al Qaeda: Ibid.] 

Reportedly, the Global Guardian exercise was cancelled at the time the second hijacked plane struck the South Tower of the WTC. But by Verton's account, it was only at the time of the Pentagon attack that the E-4B launched near Washington was ordered to stop the exercise. Why then this half hour discrepancy in times and was the white plane over the Pentagon the same E-4B? 

Author Gaffney is convinced it was. Citing news reports from CNN Senior White House correspondent John King and correspondent Kate Snow mentioning the white plane, Gaffney also noted that ABC anchor Peter Jennings mentioned during the news coverage, “…the White House is certainly, certainly been very heavily defended. And this plane circling the Wghite House adds to the trauma that people are feeling today, but we have no idea precisely what that means.” NBC’s Katie Couric reported, “And in the most surreal of this morning's scenes here at the White house, a white plane, a very big jet, was flying an unusual pattern near the White House, over Lafayette Park, very slowly. It made one circle, and then we have not seen it since. There was a lot of concern about what that plane might be. But, again, it's only speculation, but most people say that since flights have been cleared from US airspace, and it was a totally white plane, looked unusual to all of us, that it was a government plane of some kind.” 

Linda Brookhart, then vice president of the Taxpayer Federation of Illinois, was in Washington that morning for a conference in the Executive Office Building located next to the White House. She snapped a clear photograph of the large white plane with her Pentax camera. 

After matching US news footage, plus film from the Discovery Channel’s program “The Flight That Fought Back,” a film clip from the Spanish Telemundo network and Brookhart’s photo, Gaffney stated, “[I]n the video the plane makes a banking turn. The angle is fortunate, because it brought the plane's unique features and markings into plain view. There can be no doubt as to the plane's identity. The aircraft belonged to the US Air Force. Moreover, this was no ordinary plane. It was an E-4B, the US military's most advanced electronics platform. Even a casual comparison shows that the still-shot from the docudrama matches an official photo of the E-4B from a USAF web site. There can be no mistake.” 

He added, “The clincher, however, is the ‘bump’ directly behind the bulging 747 cockpit. It is clearly discernible in both photos. No other plane has this piggy-backed appendage. It is unique to the E-4B, and is integral to the plane's military role as an airborne command center. The appendage contains a communication satellite dish and perhaps other advanced electronic hardware. In fact, this is the same plane that Linda Brookhart photographed outside the White House. Although her vantage point was not ideal --

Linda was standing in the street looking almost straight up when she snapped 

0

0

the shot --

1Fnonetheless, a careful inspection shows that the plane in her photo is an E-4B. [T]he aircraft has four engines and all of the characteristics of a Boeing 747. In addition to the white color, which is also a match, there is another crucial detail that positively identifies the airplane. [T]he tiny blue spot near the rear of the aircraft. Several close-ups of an E-4B clearly show that this blue spot is simply the place where the blue stripes painted on the fuselage come together at the rear of the aircraft. This same blue spot can also be seen in the still-shot from the Telemundo network. No mistake. It’s the same plane. 

“This is the only place on the 747 fuselage where the E-4B's otherwise conspicuous blue stripes are visible, from beneath. No other airplane has this combination of features. Linda explained to me that at the time of the evacuation she believed the White House was the target of the attack. She snapped the picture before the towering plume of smoke became visible at the pentagon, which suggests that the E-4B was already circling at the time of the pentagon strike. Linda later contacted the FBI about her photograph. After she developed the film an agent came by her office to pick up a copy. But she never heard back. Nor did the 9/11 Commission ask her to testify. In fact, they never even contacted her.” 

[Linda Brookhart and Mark H. Gaffney: http://www.rense.com/general76/missing.htm] 

That a solitary large white aircraft, apparently an E-4B, was circling over prohibited Washington airspace at the time of the Pentagon strike and that a similar craft was seen over New York at the time of the WTC destruction led some researchers to suspect that this flying electronic command craft may have played some role in the events of 9/11, perhaps even remotely controlling the captured airliners. The fact that the Air Force, Secret Service and FAA all have denied any knowledge of this mysterious over flight in the face of the news accounts, videos and photographs, has only increased the suspicions of those searching for 9/11 truth. 

Gaffney voiced a sentiment echoed by thousands of Americans when he stated, “Without a genuine investigation, we will probably never learn the true role that the E-4B played on September 11.” 

The idea of the hijacked aircraft may have been remotely controlled was echoed by Donn de Grand Pre, a retired US Army colonel and author of Barbarians Inside the Gates. Shortly after the 9/11 attacks, Grand Pre, along with several commercial and military pilots, participated in a marathon discussion of the events. He acknowledged that the USA, Russia, China, and Israel all possess AWACS aircraft that “have the capability to utilize electromagnetic pulsing [EMP] to knock out onboard flight controls and communications of targeted aircraft, and then, fly them by remote control. 

“The 9/11 activity and horrific destruction of US property and lives was intentionally meant to trigger a psychological and patriotic reaction on the part of the US citizens, which is paving the way for ‘combined UN activity’ (using the fig leaf of NATO) for striking key targets in both the Middle East/South Asia and the Balkans. 

“The goal continues to be the ultimate destruction of all national sovereignty and establishment of a global government,” he added. 

[Objective is loss of national sovereignty: Col. Donn de Grand Pre, “The Enemy Is Inside The Gates,” American Free Press (Feb. 11, 2002)] 

Responding to the accounts of eyewitnesses in Washingon who said they clearly saw a large commercial airpine flying low over the city moments before the Pentagon was struck, some researchers, based on flight data, believe that an airliner did fly over the city drawing the attention of those on the ground, but did not hit the Pentagon. 

According to Pilotsfor911 truth.org, data from Flight 77 showed an altitude of 180 feet.  “This altitude has been determined to reflect Pressure altitude as set by 29.92 inHg [inches of mercury used to determine barometric pressure] on the Altimeter. The actual local pressure for DCA [Ronald Reagan Washington National Airport] at impact time was 30.22 inHg. The error for this discrepancy is 300 feet. Meaning, the actual aircraft altitude was 300 feet higher than indicated at that moment in time. Which means aircraft altitude was 480 feet above sea level (MSL [Mean Sea Level], 75 foot margin for error according to Federal Aviation Regulations),” stated the pilots’ site. They added, “The aircraft is too high, even for the official released video of the five frames where you see something cross the Pentagon Lawn at level attitude. The five frames of video captured by the parking gate cam are in direct conflict with the Aircraft Flight Data Recorder information released by the NTSB [National Transportation Safety Board].” Furthermore, the recently-released data shows Flight 77 on a different flight path than stated in the official narrative, one in which it could not have knocked down the street light poles so well depicted in that day’s photos. 

This discrepancy adds weight to the theory that a jumbo jet did fly over the Pentagon, as stated by several witnesses, but did not strike the building, an event apparently claimed to have been seen by only a few persons. But this event would have been recorded by approximately 82 security cameras trained on the structure. The videotapes from the cameras were confiscated by the FBI that day and have never been released to the public with the exception of a few frames which show an explosion at the Pentagon but do not show a large jet plane. One theory – keep in mind there has never been truthful indepth investigation – is that a large airliner indeed was flown over Washington drawing attention to its low pass over the Pentagon. This craft then perhaps banked quickly and fly eastward along the Potomac River and until lost from sight. This overflight was timed to coincide with bombs inside the Pentagon and/or a missile strike on the west wall. 

WHAT ABOUT THE CELL PHONE CALLS? 

We all know that the crazed Muslim hijackers used small boxcutters to overpower both flight crews and passengers on four commercial airliners on the morning of 9/11. But do we? 

This scenario has caused problems right from the start as some of the flight crews of the hijacked airliners were former military combat pilots, men unlikely to have meekly turned over the control of their craft to hijackers armed only with boxcutters or small pen knives without a fight. For example, Capt. Charles “Chic” Burlingame, pilot of Flight 77, was a graduate of the United States Naval Academy who flew F-4 Phantoms from the carrier USS Saratoga from 1976 to 1979. His brother Mark said, “I don't know what happened in that cockpit, but I'm sure that they would have had to incapacitate him or kill him because he would have done anything to prevent the kind of tragedy that befell that airplane.” LeRoy Homer Jr., the flight officer of Flight 93, was a graduate of the Air Force Academy and a veteran of the Gulf War. 

[Capt. Charle’s Burlingame’s brother Mark: http://911research.wtc7.net/cache/planes/ analysis/chic_remembered.html] 

Then there is the problem, as we have seen, that flight data showed that at least on 

Flight 77, the cockpit door was never opened during flight. 

But a major problem with the official story concerns the cell phone calls. 

As the idea that cell phones could not have been successfully used on Sept. 11 gained credence, the official story that passengers had used cell phones changed. It was argued that passengers such as Edward Felt, actually had used the airline $10-a-minute back-of-seat Airfones. This explanation crumbled after it was learned that Felt, along with newscaster Barbara Olson, reportedly called from inside locked lavatories, which carry no Airfones. 

Additionally, according to American Airline, their Boeing 757s carried no such phone. In response to a request verfying that American Flight 77 did not have radio telephones, Chad Kinder with American Airlines Customer Relations wrote, “That is correct we do not have phones on our Boeing 757. The passengers on flight 77 used their own personal cellular phones to make out calls during the terrorist attack.” 

[Chad Kinder stated no phones on Boeing 757s: http://pilotsfor911truth.org/] 

To explain the reported cell phone calls from passengers on the flights, journalist Vialls stated his belief that many of the calls were concocted after the fact. “There are no records of any such calls,” he said. “We had the media’s invisible ‘contact’ at an airline who ‘said’ a hostess called to report a hijacking and we had a priest who ‘said’ he received a call from a man asking him in turn to call his wife and tell her he loved her.” 

Lending support to Vialls’ allegations was a news release in July, 2004, detailing a joint effort between the San Diego-based electronics firm Qualcomm and American  Airlines to development a practical method for allowing airline passengers to make a cell phone call at altitude in mid-flight. Cell phones long have been banned from use in flight as a precaution against interference with flight and navigation systems. 

New technology was announced in 2004 using a satellite system and a “Pico cell,” which acted as a cellular tower, to allow airline passengers to make an in-flight cell phone call. “Before this new ‘Picocell,’ it was nigh on impossible to make a call from a passenger aircraft in flight. Connections were impossible at altitudes over 8,000 feet or speeds in excess of 230 mph,” noted Alan Cabal of the New York Press. 

[Impossible cell calls: Alan Cabal, “Miracles and Wonders,” New York Press (July 27, 2004)] 

According to an article in the July 16, 2004, edition of USA Today, reception during the initial test of the Picocell was “generally good, although some calls were dropped.” 

[Some calls were cropped: “Cell phones test positive on AA flight,” USA Today (July 16, 2004)] 

Additional arguments against the cell-phone story were the facts that airplane flights were generally to high for successful cell phone communication coupled and that the chances of a cell phone tower being able to capture an airliner call at speeds in excess of 500 mph were almost nonexistent. 

The case of Barbara Olson, a broadcaster for FOX and CNN, only added more mystery to the issue. The wife of a Bush administration official, Solicitor General Theodore “Ted” Olson, she had repeatedly aligned herself with conservative causes and was a frequent critic of the Clinton administration. Olson reportedly called her husband at least twice on the morning of 9/11, according to her husband and the 9/11 Commission. At the time, Ted Olson advised CNN that his wife told him all passengers and flight personnel, including the pilots, were herded to the back of the plane by armed hijackers. The only weapons she mentioned were knives and box cutters. 

[Barbara Olson tells of boxcutters: http://archives.cnn.com/2001/US/09/11/pentagon.olson/ ] 

It was only from the Olson call that the public learned of boxcutters. Calls on other flights mentioned knives too but also guns and bombs. No explanation has been offered on if or how hijackders managed to slip guns and bombs onboard the aircraft. 

But the main problem with the Olson calls is that they never happened, at least according to the FBI. 

During the 2006 trial of Zacarias Moussaoui, officials of the Bureau presented FBI Prosecution Trial Exhibit Number P200054, a summary of their Flight 77 investigation which included phone calls. This document noted that only one phone call was attempted by Barbara Olson at 9:18:58 am and that it was “unconnected.” In other words, Olson reached nobody. There was never a completed call. 

Ted Olson’s report of his wife’s call is critical to the official 9/11 theory. This was the only evidence that American 77, was in the air after it had dropped from FAA radar screens about 9 am.  Additionally, as his wife had been a well-known commentator on CNN, her reported death at the hands of Arab Muslims was instrumental in gaining support for the Bush administration’s “War on Terror.” Barbara Olson’s words also were the only source for the widely accepted idea that the hijackers overcame resistance with mere box cutters. 

Ted Olson’s ever-changing story of the phone call(s) seems to indicate deception -- that he was lying.  And Olson previously had made a statement which could call into question his own words. While arguing a case before the Supreme Court, Olson declared, “It is easy to imagine an infinite number of situations . . . where government officials might quite legitimately have reasons to give false information out. It's an unfortunate reality that the issuance of incomplete information and even misinformation by government may sometimes be perceived as necessary to protect vital interests.” 

[Ted Olson defends prevarication: http://portland.indymedia.org/ en/2004/12/305124.shtml] 

But there is an intriguing possibility which might explain the communication with his wife. 

A 1999 Washington Post article revealed the development of voice "morphing" technology at the Los Alamos National Laboratory in New Mexico. During a demonstration of this new technology, the former Commander-in-chief, U.S. Special Operations Command, Gen. Carl W. Steiner, was chagrined to hear his own voice say, “Gentlemen! We have called you together to inform you that we are going to overthrow the United States government.” 

By taking a few minutes of digitally recorded samples of Steiner’s voice, scientists had cloned his speech patterns and developed an accurate facsimile of his speech. Daniel 

T. Kuehl, chairman of the Information Operations department of the National Defense University in Washington, remarked, “Once you can take any kind of information and reduce it into ones and zeros, you can do some pretty interesting things,” The Los Alamos team also cloned then-Secretary of State Colin Powell's voice using clips from public speeches. Powell's voice was heard to clearly state, “I am being treated well by my captors.” 

Persons in the Pentagon, following the 1991 Gulf War, even conceived of a plan to distribute a computer-faked videotape of Saddam Hussein crying or displaying other such manly weaknesses as a psychological warfare weapon for use in the Middle East. 

William M. Arkin, commenting in the Post, stated, “Whereas early voice morphing required cutting and pasting speech to put letters or words together to make a composite, [the] software developed at Los Alamos can far more accurately replicate the way one actually speaks. Eliminated are the robotic intonations. Video and photo manipulation has already raised profound questions of authenticity for the journalistic world. With audio joining the mix, it is not only journalists but also privacy advocates and the conspiracy-minded who will no doubt ponder the worrisome mischief that lurks in the not too distant future.” 

Could voice-morphing technology have beenn used on 9/11? 

Such technology could explain the odd phone call --- one of the few that actually reached a relative as most were relayed by third persons – to Alice Hoglan, the mother of Flight 93 victim Mark Bingham. 

On the morning of 9/11, Bigham’s aunt, Cathy Hoglan, took a call from Bingham and was told his plane had been taken over by hijackers. He then said, “I love you all very much in case I don’t see you again.” His mother then took the phone and told CNN soon after 9/11 she answered, “Mark?” and her son responded with, “'Hi, Mom, this is Mark Bingham. I’m in the air…I’m calling you on the AirFone of the airplane….I want to let you know that I love you very much. I’m calling you from the plane. We’ve been taken over. There are three men who say they have a bomb.” His mother then asked, “Who are they, Mark?” Hoglan said the caller then repeated that he loved her and seemed to become distracted, said something to the effect that “It’s true,” and then the call was disconnected. 

The question has been raised by researchers as to why Bingham would identify himself by his full name when he was talking to his own mother, who had taken the phone from his aunt, knew who was supposedly on the phone and had already addressed him by his name? 

On July 15, 2005, 150 Relatives of passengers and crew aboard the four airliners hijacked on September 11, 2001, were invited by the US Department of Justice to hear tapes of calls from the doomed 9/11 planes. They told the media they were moved by the the accounts of heroic efforts of the passengers. However, they were not allowed to divulge any details of what they heard as government officials told them the phone calls might be used as evidence in the trial of Zacarias Moussaoui. They were required to sign non­disclosure agreements prohibiting them from discussing the contents of the tapes or the briefings and they were not allowed to make recordings or take notes. Furthermore, calls from just two people – American Flight 11 attendants Betty Ong and Amy Sweeney -­were played during the three-hour briefing. All other calls were summarized and related to the family members by Justice Department prosecutors, who then took questions.  

“The one thing that the [Justice Department] made irrefutably clear to us was that to the extent we disclose any information, we are only aiding the terrorists,” said Hamilton Peterson, whose father and stepmother were on United Flight 93. 

[Justice Depart. Briefing and Hamilton Peterson: http://www.cnn.com/2004/US/ Northeast/06/04/911.calls/index.htm] 

But one person did speak out and that was the mother of Mark Bingham. By 2005, her account has changed slightly. She emotionally recalled the conversation, saying she was told, “’Mom, this is Mark Bingham. I just want to tell you that I love you. I am on a flight from Newark to San Francisco. There are three guys on board who have taken over the plane and they say they have a bomb. You believe me don't you, Mom? I'm calling you from the air phone.' And then we were disconnected…That's not information I got today. That's information I got at 6:44 a.m. Pacific Daylight Time [on September 11, 2001] from the lips of Mark Bingham.” But was it? Without an objective investigation, the truth may never be known. 

Even later, Bigham’s mother tried to explain the use of his full name, saying, “Once in a while he would say that. He would call up, and he was, he was a young businessman, and used to, used to introduce himself on phone as Mark Bingham, and he was trying to be, uh, strong, and level-headed, and, and strictly business. ‘Mom, this is Mark Bingham.’” 

But there were other oddities. For example, Flight 93 passenger Todd Beamer’s famous and heroic last words, “Are you guys ready? Let’s roll,” were only heard by GTE Customer Service Center supervisor Lisa Jefferson in Oakbrook, IL, who then called his wife and repeated the message. 

But even when the Moussaoui trial finally got underway in 2006, no one got to actually hear the reported tape recordings of the Flight 93 phone calls. According to the Los Angeles Times, Detective Sgt. Ray Guidetti of the New Jersey State Police, who had been assigned to a special FBI anti-terrorism task force in Newark, “methodically led the jury through what law enforcement has pieced together of the last minutes of the flight.” 

[Police sergeant leads jury through 9/11 calls: Richard A. Serrano, “9/11 phone drama replayed at Moussaoui sentencing trial,” Los Angeles Times (April 12, 2006)] 

Theologian and author David Ray Griffin questioned the phone calls from Tom Burnett, another Flight 93 passenger. “[E]xcept for uttering [his wife] Deena’s name a few times, ‘Tom’ never mentioned a name. For example, when he, in his final call, asked about the children, he simply called them ‘the kids.’ That was not terribly surprising, but then, when Deena told him that the kids were asking to talk to him, he said, ‘Tell them I’ll talk to them later.’ This was 20 minutes after he had purposefully realized that the hijackers were on a suicide mission…Given the reported fact that the hijackers had already killed one person, the real Tom Burnett would have known that there was a good chance that he would die in the next few minutes, one way or another. Is it believable that, rather than taking this perhaps last opportunity to speak to his children, he would instruct his wife to tell them that he would ‘talk to them later’?” 

[Tom Burnett declines to speak to his children: David Ray Griffin, The New Pearl Harbor Revisited (Northhampton, MA: Oliver Branch Press, 2008)] 

The only message from Flight 93 passenger Lauren Grandcolas was a recording left on an answering machine. She apparently made the call from an Airfone. 

Other than Barbara Olson, the most important of the 9/11 phone calls reportedly came from two flight attendants on American Flight 11 – Madeline “Amy” Sweeney and Betty Ong – the ones who provided authorities, and hence the American public, with the information that there were hijackers aboard of “Middle Easten descent” who had killed one passenger. They also are the ones who gave seat numbers out leading to the identification of three of the proclaimed perpetrators. 

Yet, all the public information on these critical calls did not come from actual recordings but from reports from the FBI agents, who also warned all concerned not to discuss the calls with the media. FBI reports on the calls became suspect after they were changed from the use of cell phones to back-of-theseat Airfones following authoritative sources claiming that cell phone calls from high-flying jets – especially Sweeney’s call which lasted 12 minutes according to American Flight Service manager Michael Woodward.  

But again, questions arose over the use of the Airfones. Initially, it was said that most of the 9/11 calls were made from cell phones. But since it was only in 2004 that cell phone technology advanced to the point where a call from an airliner at altitude was feasible, the official story changed. During the Moussaoui trial, it was stated that the calls from Flight 93 were made from the Airfones. Why then did Deena Burnett’s Caller ID show her husband’s cell phone number? Why did FBI Agent James Lechner’s report on Sweeney’s phone call stated she used a cell phone when the 9/11 Commission Report on page 453 stated she used an Airfone? And why was it only 2004 (the year that cell phone calls from jetliners became possible) that it was announced that a tape recording of Sweeney’s call existed? 

Even Sweeney’s husband, Mike Sweeney, was stunned when first informed of the tape by David Novak, an assistant U.S. attorney involved in prosecuting the Moussaoui case, who admitted to Sweeney that the existence of the tape was news to him and offered him a private hearing. “I was shocked that I'm finding out, almost three years later, there was a tape with information given by my wife that was very crucial to the happenings of 9/11. Suddenly it miraculously appears and falls into the hands of F.B.I.? Why and how and for what reason was it suppressed? Why did it surface now? Is there information on that tape that is of concern to other law-enforcement agencies?” asked Sweeney. 

[Mike Sweeney learns of tape in 2004: http://www.observer.com/node/49415] 

Even then the tape played was not the voice of Amy Sweeney, but of American Flight Service Manager and friend Michael Woodward. As there was no tape recorder in Woodward’s office, he repeated Sweeney’s account to a colleague, Nancy Wyatt, the supervisor of pursers at Logan. On yet another phone, Wyatt was simultaneously passing along Sweeney's words to the airline's Fort Worth headquarters. It was the relayed account that was played for the families. 

Others did not even get a belated tape. When Peg Ogonowski, the wife of the American Flight 11 pilot, asked American Airlines to allow her listen to that tape, she never received a reply. 

Many questions remain unanswered regarding the phone calls from the doomed 9/11 flights, although it was such calls which formed the basis for the entire Muslim­hijackers-with boxcutters theory of the attacks. 

WHAT REALLY HAPPENED TO FLIGHT 93? 

One apparently legitimate account of a call from one of the doomed airplanes involved Jeremy Glick, an Internet company salesman. Left unguarded with the rest of the passengers in the rear of Flight 93, Glick called his family using an Airfone, not his cell phone. “These three Iranian guys took over the plane,” Glick told his wife, Lyz. “They put on these red headbands. They said they had a bomb. I mean, they looked Iranian….A passenger said they’re crashing planes into the World Trade Center, is that true?” Told that the World Trade Center buildings were on fire and that the Pentagon had just been struck, Glick cursed and said, “Okay, I’m going to take a vote. There’s three other guys as big as me and we’re thinking of attacking the guy with the bomb.” Three big guys and Glick being a National Collegiate Judo Champion while a student at the University of Rochester, yet they could not overcome three slender hijackers armed only with small knives? 

[ Lyz Glick and Dan Zegart, “Flight 93: What I Never Knew,” Readers Digest (September, 2004) ] 

Bombs? Small men with pocket knives? The questions kept piling up. According to PilotsFor911Truth.org, Air Traffic Control (ATC) transcripts even revealed United Flight 93 was still airborne after it's reported crash time. 

According to National Transportation Safety Board (NTSB) Flight Path Study, United 93 allegedly impacted the ground at 10:03am, September 11, 2001. But transcript excerpts of conversation between Air Traffic Control System Command Center - East, Management Officers and other various facilities provided by the Federal Aviation Administration revealed these words: 

10:05 am - Ok united ninety three we're now receiving a transponder on and he is at eighty two 

hundred feet… now transponder and he's eighty two-hundred… southeastbound still… eighty two hundred feet and now getting a transponder on him… correct. 

10:10 am - Ya thirty nine fifty one north zero seven eighty four six west…that's the last known position of united ninety three. 

[Flight 934 still airborne after crash time: http://pilotsfor911truth.org/united-93-still­airborne.html] 

So, seven minutes after Flight 93 reportedly crashed into the Pennsylvania countryside, air traffic controllers were still receiving a transponder signal and had a fix on the plane. Furthermore, seismic records from four seismology stations in the area, originally pegged the impact time at 10:06am. It was only later that the Pentagon and the 9/11 Commission decreed that the correct impact time to have been at 10:03 am. 

In adition to official dissembling, it is indeed difficult for many people to believe that four jetliners with crews, some military veterans, trained in detecting and deflecting a hijacking attempt could all be taken at the same time by a handful of men armed only with knives -- some reports said plastic knives -- and “box cutters” and then flown from high altitudes with great precision into targets while evading the defenses of the American military on its home turf—and to do all this with rudimentary flying skills at best. It is more believable to think that the four craft were captured by electronic technology such as that used on Global Hawk. 

After learning of the WTC and Pentagon attacks and the news that a fourth jetliner was in the air and that fighter jets had been scrambled, many people’s first thought upon learning of the Flight 93 crash was that it had been shot down. 

The government quickly denied this and, instead, built up the legend of the courageous passengers deciding to attack their captors. This, of course, provided a foundation for the story that the jet crashed during a ferocious battle on board. It would appear, however, that this story was constructed to give the American people an inspiring drama of struggle around which to rally in the grim aftermath of the attacks rather than a truthful account of the facts concerning the fate of Flight 93. 

For example, the last cell phone call received from the doomed flight came from an unidentified male passenger who called the 911 emergency number about eight minutes before the plane crashed. Operator Glen Cramer told the Associated Press on September 11 that the man said he had locked himself in a toilet. “We’re being hijacked! We’re being hijacked!” the man screamed into his phone. “We confirmed that with him several times,” said Cramer, “and we asked him to repeat what he had said. He was very distraught. He said he believed the plane was going down. He did hear some sort of an 

explosion and saw white smoke coming from the wing, but he didn’t know where. And then we lost contact with him.” 

The FBI confiscated Cramer’s tape and ordered him not to discuss the matter further. No explanation of this cell phone conversation has been offered. 

[Glen Cramer: John Carlin, “Unanswered Questions -The Mystery of Flight 93,” The London Independent (Aug. 13, 2002)] 

Supporting the original theory of a shoot-down was a statement by top government officials that President Bush had authorized the use of military force early on the morning of September 11. 

Speaking on NBC’s Meet the Press less than a week after the attacks, Vice President Cheney said Bush “made the decision that if the plane [Flight 77, which reportedly struck the Pentagon] would not divert, if they wouldn’t pay any attention to instructions to move away from the city, as a last resort, our pilots were authorized to take them out.” 

[Cheney acknowledges shoot-down order: Editors, “Cheney Says Military Was Ordered To Shoot Down Planes,” Online NewsHour, Public Broadcasting Service (Sept. 16, 2001)] 

Deputy Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz acknowledged that the military was closing in on Flight 93. “We responded awfully quickly, I might say, on Tuesday,” he said in a PBS interview. “And in fact, we were already tracking in on that plane that crashed in Pennsylvania. I think it was the heroism of the passengers on board that brought it down, but the air force was in a position to do so if we had had to.” 

General Richard Myers, chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, also confirmed that fighters approached Flight 93, but denied that they fired on the craft. 

[Paul Wolfowitz: Ibid.] 

Adding to this confusion was the small furor created in late 2004 by an off-the-cuff remark from Donald Rumsfeld during a surprise Christmas Eve visit to troops in Iraq. Recalling past terrorist events, Rumsfeld included, “…the people who did the bombing in Spain or the people who attacked the United States in New York, shot down the plane over Pennsylvania and attacked the Pentagon…” 

The Pentagon later said this was simply a misstatement, not some sort of Freudian slip of the tongue. 

[Rumsfeld’s remark: http://www. Worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp? ARTICLE_ID=42130] 

More difficult to explain was the well publicized story of Andrews AFB F-16 pilot Billy Hutchinson. After refueling, Hutchinson learns of the attack on the World Trade Center is is vectored by the FAA to the area where Flight 93 was last picked up on radar. Locating the errant airliner, Hitchinson realized he only had 105 rounds of training ammunition, as he had been participating in the wargame exercise of that morning. This ammo was not lethal enough to stop a jumbo jet. Actually contemplating ramming the airliner with his fighter, Hutchinson was relieved when he saw the plane go down. 

“This is a thrilling, inspiring tale of fighter jock heroism,” wrote 9/11 Commission Senior Counsel John Farmer. “There is only one problem with it: it never happened. It is flat-out not true.” 

The 9/11 Commission presented radar records of the day which indicated Hutchison did not take off until more than a half-hour after United 93 had crashed near Shanksville  and some 20 minutes after the wreckage had been located. He could not have seen United 93 on his scope, and could not have intercepted it. According to Farmer, when Hutchinson was question by commission staffers regarding the discrepancies between his media accounts and the radar and radio transmission, “…he stormed out of the room. ‘You know what happened,’ he said. ‘Why are you asking me?’” 

[Hutchinson story not true: Farmer, op. cit.] 

In a 2008 op-ed article in The New York Times, 9/11 Commission staff members John Azzarello and Miles Kara joined Farmer in noting that Major Hutchison’s false account was “part of a larger and totally discredited story.” 

“After 9/11, military and government officials undertook an aggressive public relations effort,” they wrote. “In testimony before Congress and the 9/11 commission, in numerous interviews, and in an official Air Force history, these officials told the country that by the time United 93 turned toward Washington, President Bush had issued the shoot-down authorization, Vice President Dick Cheney had passed it on, fighters were standing by over Washington and, as the military’s commander at the Northeast Air Defense Sector headquarters in Rome, NY, told ABC News of the authorization to shoot down the planes: ‘We of course passed it on to the pilots. United Airlines Flight 93 will not be allowed to reach Washington.’ 

“Yet the commission established that none of this happened. Once we subpoenaed the relevant tapes and other records, the story fell apart. Contrary to the testimony of retired Gen. Larry Arnold, who on 9/11 was the commander of continental defense for the North American Aerospace Defense Command, fighters were not scrambled that morning to meet the threat posed by United 93. In fact, the fighters were sent up in response to an unrelated and mistaken report that General Arnold and others had not disclosed to the commission. Flight 93 hadn’t even been hijacked when the planes were ordered scrambled, and General Arnold’s command found out the plane was hijacked only after it had crashed. The authorization to shoot it down came after it had crashed, and was never passed on to the pilots.” 

[Aggressive public relations effort: http://www.nytimes.com/2008/09/14/ opinion/14farmer.html?pagewanted=1&_r=1 

Many ground witnesses reported sighting a small aircraft—some described it as a military jet—circling the area before and after Flight 93 crashed. Many thought this plane in the area supported the idea of a shoot down. Later, the FBI explained that it was a Fairchild Falcon 20 business jet that was asked to descend to 5,000 feet some minutes after the crash to locate and give co-ordinates to the site. 

The FBI’s explanation is wanting for a number of reasons. First of all, by the time of the crash of Flight 93—at 10:06 and not 10:03 (according to this book’s independent timeline)—all air traffic nationwide had been grounded for about a half hour. In addition, the plume of smoke from the wreckage, plus numerous calls to 911, would have provided a sufficient location bearing. Furthermore, FBI has failed to provide any information concerning this aircraft or its passengers, none of whom has come forward to give their account. 

One craft that was in the area was a single-engine Piper piloted by Bill Wright. Wright said he was within sight of Flight 93, in fact so close he could see its United markings. He said he suddenly received orders to get away from the airliner and land immediately. “That’s one of the first things that went through my mind when they told us to get as far away from it as fast as we could, that either they were expecting it to blow up or they were going to shoot it down,” Wright told newsmen. 

[Bill Wright: Carlin, op. cit.] 

There is also a serious factual question concerning the wreckage. According to the official story, Flight 93 barreled into the ground at close to five hundred miles per hour. Yet, wreckage was strewn for up to eight miles, including paper mail, personal belongings and even magazines and newspapers the plane was carrying. One engine, which weighs in excess of one thousand pounds, was found more than two thousand yards from the crash scene, indicating it came loose prior to ground impact. One piece of fuselage the size of a dining room table was recovered from a marina in Indian Lake, a couple of miles away from the crash site. 

On the day of 9/11, TV audiences were shown aerial views of a hole with horizontal scars stretching out from both sides, indicative of an airplane body and wings hitting the ground. This was depicted as the crime scene at Shanksville. However, a 1994 US Geological Survey photo of the area showed the same lengthy scar or gouge in the earth. So, the only new addition on 9/11 was the crater, which, according to local officials only measured about six to eight feet deep and no more than 20 feet in diameter prompting the question of how could the 100 tons of a Boeing 757 fit into such a small space? Then there was an additional question of the bodies. 

Rick King of the Shanksville Volunteer Fire Department told newsmen when he arrived at the scene, he found small brush fires, some insulation and debris but no human remains. “I looked around and I’m thinking,’Where are the people?” wondered King. 

[John King on no people: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=UaBOpA2zMh4&NR=1] 

Shanksville Coroner Wallace E. Miller was among the first to arrive at the scene. He said it looked “like someone took a scrap truck, dug a 10-foot ditch and dumped all this trash into it.” He added, “I stopped being coroner after about 20 minutes, because there were no bodies there.” Miller was required by law to establish the cause of death of the victims. “I put down ‘murdered’ for the 40 passengers and crew, ‘suicide’ for the four terrorists,” Miller told a reporter, adding significantly that he could not prove what actually happened. 

[Wally Miller: http://pilotsfor911truth.org/forum/index.php?showtopic=14096] 

Subsequent actions by government authorities did little to dissuade conspiracy theorists. For example, as mentioned previously, the FBI didn’t make public the flight data recordings until April 18, 2002, and then only played edited excerpts to the victims’ family members, who were ordered not to discuss what they heard. It was played once again in closed chambers for the jury at the Zacarias Moussaoui trial on April 12, 2006. A transcript that included English translations of Arabic statements that were alleged to have been made by the hijackers was made available to the public at that time. However, this translation could not be compared to the recording itself. 

Bureau agents also muzzled Cleveland air traffic controllers involved in the last moments of the flight, ordering them not to speak about what they saw on their radar screens.  

Amidst near-hysterical cries of national security, the public was once again asked to blindly accept official pronouncements backed by little, no, or even contradictory evidence. With all hard evidence locked away by the government, speculation has run rampant on the true cause of Flight 93’s demise. Countering the official story of the crash occurring during a heroic battle with the hijackers are other equally credible theories. 

One plausible theory holds that, since one air traffic controller tape available on the Internet speaks of a bomb on board and considering the Airfone calls, including the one from Jeremy Glick, one of the hijackers may have been carrying a bomb, which was detonated in the air either by one of the hijackers or by remote control. 

But the most prevalent theory is that a US aircraft downed the craft with missile and/or cannon fire, a suspicion supported by all the available evidence. 

Furthermore, the shoot-down theory takes on great strength when one analyzes the obvious distortions of known facts about Flight 93 in The 9/11 Commission Report, which appear to be an attempt to cover-up the truth about the real fate of that flight. We’ve noted earlier that the report falsely claims that the military was not even notified that Flight 93 had been hijacked until after it had crashed at 10:06. But even the aforementioned statements attributed to Cheney and Wolfowitz themselves flatly contradict that assertion, with Wolfowitz saying for example that “the air force was in a position” to shoot the plane down if need be. The Commission’s assertion also conflicts with statements of Norman Mineta, Richard Clarke and Barbara Honegger as well. Furthermore, numerous reports in the New York Times, the Washington Post, and other major newspapers made it clear a few days after 9/11 that the final shoot-down order had been issued at least by 9:56, in time to engage Flight 93 before it was supposedly brought down by the on-board struggle. 

Author David Ray Griffin convincingly shows that, while offering no supporting evidence for its revisionist position, the 9/11 Commission ignores the well-established fact that the shoot-down order had been issued earlier and simply asserts that this order was not given until 10:25. It is not hard to see that this falsehood was promulgated in a “desperate attempt,” as Griffin puts it, to rule out the possibility that an American president could actually shoot down a civilian plane. 

[Commission’s “desperate attempt”: David Ray Griffin, The 9/11 Commission Report, see chapter fifteen.] 

In this connection, a variety of theorists have suggested that the shoot-down was ordered when it was realized that—if the plane had been successfully taken over and landed by the passengers—the real truth about the plot might have been learned through interviews with the surviving hijackers or that the flight crew would tell how they had lost control of the craft. Others have even suggested that Flight 93 was headed toward WTC Building 7 with the mission of obliterating the evidence of the plot contained in its OEM center. Its failure to arrive necessitated the “plan B” demolition of Building 7 later in the day. 

A more fanciful theory was offered by researchers citing Harvard academic Elaine Scarry. In a series of articles and books, Scarry postulated that some recent airline crashes were caused by high-tech military “electronic warfare” weaponry akin to Global Hawk remote-control technology capable of disrupting an aircraft’s control system, The FBI did confirm that a C-130 military plane was within twenty-five miles of Flight 93, and since 1995 the air force has installed “electronic suites” in twenty-eight of its C-130 aircraft. 

[Elaine Scarry: Emily Eakin, “Professor Scarry Has a Theory,” The New York Times Magazine (November 19, 2000)] 

Numerous and credible witness accounts of a mysterious white jet seen in the air just after Flight 93 went down support the idea of another craft in the area. Jim Brant, owner of the Indian Lake marina where a large piece of debris was found, reported the roar of jet engines overhead. He said he then saw a fireball rise into the air. He looked up and noticed a white plane circling the wreckage that “reminded me of a fighter jet.” Witness Tom Spinelli, said, “I saw the white plane. It was flying around all over the place like it was looking for something. I saw it before and after the crash.” 

Spinellii described the craft as having high tail wings and no markings on it. John Feegle, another witness, said, “It didn’t look like a commercial plane. It had a real goofy tail on it, like a high tail. It circled around, and it was gone.” Dennis Decker and a friend, Rick Chaney, were close to the impact site. They too noticed “a mid-sized jet flying low and fast.” They too said it was white with no markings. “It appeared to make a loop or part of a circle, and then it turned fast and headed out,” they said.  

Toether, there were at least 12 eyewitnesses to the white jet. Witness Susan McElwain complained that the FBI did not make a record of her comments after telling her there was no such plane. 

[Witnesses tell of white jet: http://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-401315/Flight-93­shot-claims-book.html#ixzz0y81qRRua] 

Based on this eyewitness testimony and descriptions that seem to match that of a Global Hawk craft capable of firing missiles such as used in Afghanistan, the Scarry scenario does not seem so fanciful. This scenario also leads to yet another possibility that the plane’s passengers were successful in their attempt to regain control of the craft but then found they could not control the plane due to electronic seizure. 

Under the theory that all the aircraft were captured and flown remotely using Global Hawk technology, the masterminds behind such a scheme could not possibly allow Flight 93 to land safely and give away the game. Since both the shoot-down orders and the fighters were in place, it would be simply a matter of giving the go-ahead and then sweeping it all under the rug of “national security.” 

If the questionable phone calls, the missing engines and scattered debris and lack of bodies mean that it was not Flight 93 that crashed in Shanksville, what became of that flight? 

The answer to this question may be found in the strange mixup that took place at Cleveland Hopkins International Airport.There is intriguing information that a United Airlines plane, initially identified as Flight 93, landed there on the morning of September 11, 2001. 

An Associated Press news bulletin was published on the ABC affiliate station WCPO, Channel 9, website stating that about 11 am that day, Cleveland Mayor Michael R. White announced that “a Boeing 767 out of Boston made an emergency landing Tuesday at Cleveland Hopkins International Airport due to concerns that it may have a bomb aboard.” He said an unconfirmed report was that the plane might have been hijacked or was carrying a bomb and that the craft had been moved to a secure area of the airport and the passengers evacuated. The story also stated United Airlines had identified the craft as its Flight 93 and also was concerned about another plane, Flight 175. 

In a brief news conference, White stated, "Let me walk through the most current situation that we are grappling with. At this moment, we have a Boeing 767 in a secure area of Hopkins International Airport. The initial reports were that this plane was hijacked and that there was a bomb on board. There was, before this, an additional plane in our airspace. I am told through unconfirmed reports that we could hear screaming in the control tower. This plane has been diverted from Cleveland and at last report was in the Toledo airspace.” 

However, in the middle of the news conference, he suddenly said the plane had not been hijacked, and later in the day, he said no bomb had been found and White later failed to mention the screaming.  

The station also quoted from a United bulletin issued at 11:17 am on 9/11, in which United Airlines CEO James Goodwin said, “The thoughts of everyone at United are with the passengers and crew of these flights. Our prayers are also with everyone on the ground who may have been involved. United is working with all the relevant authorities, including the FBI, to obtain further information on these flights.” 

[Mayor Michael R. White on Flight 93 at Cleveland: http://web.archive.org/ web/20040604001502/www.wcpo.com/specials/2001/americaattacked/news_local/ story14.html] 

Some time later, WCPO's Liz Foreman, who had posted the original AP news report, said the whole thing was just a mixup on a very confusing day. She said the AP quickly changed the story and that, while she pulled the link from the station’s website, she simply failed to remove the story itself. 

[Liz Foremand the the AP story: James Renner, “Plan 9/11 From Cyberspace: 

The Body Snatchers of United 93 and Other Tales of Terror From Cleveland,” The 

Cleveland Free Press (Vol. 14, Issue 20, September 6, 2006)] 

Sources at the airport were saying the FBI evacuated the plane and searched it with bomb-sniffing dogs after the passengers had deplaned but no bomb was found. 

Oddly enough, the story of White’s news conference was removed from WCPO’s web site in June 2004, during the time of the 9/11 Commission hearings. 

Later, the story shifted and it was claimed the entire incident was a case of mistaken identity as the grounded plane actually was Delta Flight 1989, a regularly scheduled Boeing 767 nonstop flight from Boston to Los Angeles.  On September 11, 2001, Flight 1989 was one of several flights initially thought to be hijacked. Adding to this apprehension was the fact that a Cleveland air traffic controller overheard a male voice state, “Please sit down. Keep remaining seating. We have a bomb on board.” 

Cleveland controllers realized a hijacking was taking place but confused Flight 1989 for Flight 93. The Cleveland operators then notified the FAA’s Herndon Command Center and asked for jet fighter assistance but were told “personnel well above them in the chain of command were responsible for making that decision and were working on it.” 

[Personnel in FAA ‘working on it’: Farmer, op. cit.] 

Once it was established that the hijacked plane was actually Flight 93, the FAA’s attention continued to be fixed on Delta 1989 as, like American Flight 175 and United Flight 11, it too had originated at Boston and was due to fly to Los Angeles. 

By 9:57 am, about the time of the reported passenger counterattack on Flight 93, officers at the Northeast Air Defense Sector (NEADS) were still tracking Delta 1989, not Flight 93. According to 9/11 Commission counsel John Farmer, “The essential ‘flaws by design’ that separated the top policymaking officials within virtually every department of government from operational employees, and that left individual agencies largely isolated from one another and alienated from the national command structure, were now playing out in the frenzied and compressed final moments of United 93.” 

[Flaws by design: Ibid.] 

Flight 1989, after finally notifying the FAA that it was not hijacked, agreed to land at Cleveland, which it did about about 10 am. But confusion continued to reign at Cleveland Airport. There were conflicting statements about Delta 1989 concerning the moment of landing, the number of the passengers, and even the ultimate location of the grounded plane.  

The Associated Press, the Akron Beacon Journal and the Cleveland Plain Dealer all reported that a plane landed at 10:45 am, which must have been Flight 1989 as United 93 had crashed at 10:03 am, according to the 9/11 Commission which based this time on analysis by commission staffers of ATC transmissions, infrared satellite data, the flight data recorder and the NTSB. Yet, Delta Airlines recorded that a plane landed at 10:10 am and firemen at Hopkins confirmed that a landing took place before 10:30 am. The 9/11 Commission Report merely gave a time of 9:42 am and stated Delta 1989 “reversed course over Toledo, headed east, and landed safely in Cleveland.” 

One Delta 1989 passanger related her experience on in a letter posted on the Internet but with her name and other personal details obscured for privacy. She said, “Many of you knew that [my spouse] and I and many [fellow] employees were on an 8 am flight from Boston to LA on Tuesday morning. I am happy to be alive and to be able to tell you of the events of our harrowing journey. Even though it has been only 48 hours since we departed Logan, it feels as though a lifetime has passed. 

“[My spouse] and I and six other fellow [company] employees were on the 8 am flight from Boston to Los Angeles on Tuesday, but we were on the Delta flight [1989], the one out of three 8am flights departing Logan that did not get hijacked. Instead, we were forced to make an emergency landing in Cleveland because there were reports that a bomb or hijacking was taking place on our plane. The pilot had radioed that there was suspicious activity in the cabin since one of the passengers was speaking urgently on his cellphone and ignored repeated flight attendant requests to stop using his cell phone while in flight. Also, there was an irregularity in the passenger manifest because there were two people [with the same Middle Eastern name] who were listed but only one aboard. 

“After our emergency landing, our plane was directed to go to an isolated area of the airport, and we waited for over two hours in quarantine before FBI agents and bomb sniffing dogs came out to the plane. Just after we landed, the pilot gave us permission to make one very brief telephone call before we were banned from any further telephone use. The sixty or so passengers were thus able to gather some alarming details of the unbelievable fates of the other two LA-bound planes and the collapse of the World Trade Center towers, the suicide bombing of the Pentagon as well as reports of other plane crashes in PA and LA (LA proved unfounded) before we were cut off from any further communication. Unfortunately, all this information only added to the alarm and confusion we felt as we waited for over two hours far away from the gates of the airport. 

“Finally, a caravan of cars bearing FBI and Treasury agents and bomb sniffing dogs approached our airplane. About twenty or so armed FBI agents and police officers boarded the plane and said there were concerns about our flight and that they were taking precautions to rule out any further danger. We finally were allowed off the plane, told to take all of our personal items and leave everything at the edge of the tarmac. While our personal effects were examined we were taken to a secure building at the airport where for three hours we were interrogated at length about any unusual or suspicious activities we observed at Logan that morning or during our flight. We were all alarmed and distraught about the dribs and drabs of information we were slowly getting from our telephone calls (none of us was able to see a TV or listen to a radio) and feeling unbelievably lucky to be alive.” 

[Delta 1989 passenger’s account: http://256.com/gray/thoughts/2001/20010912/ delta_flight_1989_9_11/travel.shtml] 

Both airport visitors and employees mentioned that some 200 passengers were removed from a grounded airpliner and moved to a NASA facility at one end of the airport. But rumors persisted that a second plane, the earlier arrival, had been moved to a separate area of the airport. 

Jason Bermas, one of the producers of the popular video Loose Change said an airport employee told him, “Well, that one Delta flight was grounded here and another was grounded at NASA Glenn.” The employee denied the second plane was Flight 93, but could not explain its presence or what happened to it.  Bermas recalls. "We told her we had heard the plane at NASA was United 93. “But there was another plane at NASA Glenn that day and no one has ever explained that. I'm hoping a news agency will go over and follow up on that,” added Bermas. 

Jason Bermas and second plane: James Renner, “Plan 9/11 From Cyberspace: 

The Body Snatchers of United 93 and Other Tales of Terror From Cleveland,” The 

Cleveland Free Press (Vol. 14, Issue 20, September 6, 2006)] 

One possible explanation for a second plane at Cleveland might be a flight of NASA scientists dressed as civilians, who deplaned from a military craft during this same time period. Vernon "Bill" Wessel, director of safety and mission assurance at NASA Glenn Research Center, said he and other workers watched the horror taking place at the World Trade Center, then called an emergency meeting of directors. It was decided to evacuate the NASA facility.  

Wessel said when he learned that Delta 1989 was on the tarmac and that it might have a bomb onboard, he decided to evacuate the 3,500 NASA Glenn employees out a back gate of ther airport. “It took about an hour and a half to evacuate everybody,” Wessel recalls. He said a scientific team was on hand from Houston’s Johnson Space Center, conducting gravity experiments. The plane which was to return them to Houston, a large KC-135 transport, had returned before taking off to the hanger after all planes were grounded. The scientists, “dressed as civilians” according to Wessel, were taken to a nearby hotel on shuttle buses. 

 [Vernon "Bill" Wessel and NASA aircraft: Ibid.] 

Of course, a group of scientists stuck in Cleveland did not account for the mayor’s news conference nor reports of a bomb and screaming on an aircraft. It should also be noted that  the KC-135 could not have seated the 200 passengers reported on Flight 1989 and that , according to FAA data, this plane landed at 10:08 am, some time after the 10:45 am landing of 1989 as reported by the news media and the 9/11 Commission. It is also problematic to believe that anyone might mistake a military transport plane for a commercial airliner. Plus the NASA evacuation and the landing of Delta 1989 did not really explain the draconian measures taken at Hopkins Airport --- the facility was sealed with not even bus drivers or taxis allowed to enter of leave and passengers had to leave their cars parked and walk out. 

Delta Flight 1989, with a reported 69 passengers landed at 10:10 am, according to news reports, and was quarantined near the I-X Center, a convention facility created in 1985 from a former air defense hangar located on 188 acres adjacent to the Cleveland airport.  

Other media reports as well as airport visitors reported a plane landing about 10:45 am with some 200 passengers evacuated after 11 am near the NASA Glenn Research Center. 

 But yet another plane was added to this confused mix. Lt. Col. Alan Scott, a retired officer who analyzed the air responses for the Air Force, told 9/11 Commission, “[At] 9:27 [am] Boston FAA reports a fifth aircraft missing, Delta Flight 89 -- and many people have never heard of Delta Flight 89. We call that the first red herring of the day, because there were a number of reported possible hijackings that unfolded over the hours immediately following the actual attacks. Delta 89 was not hijacked, enters the system, increases the fog and friction if you will, as we begin to look for that….He is kind of a red herring for us….9:47 is when Delta 89 clears the system by landing in Cleveland. So he is not a hijack.” Flight 1989 was never missing as its transponder remained on and was tracked by both Boston and Cleveland Air Traffic Control Centers. 

It is difficult to understand how Delta Flight 89 became involved at Cleveland as it was a regular flight to Los Angeles scheduled to depart from JFK in New York at 3 pm that afternoon, according to government Bureau of Transportation Statistics data. 

[Col. Alan Scott and Delta 89: http://www.9-11commission.gov/archive/ hearing2/9-11Commission_Hearing_2003-05-23.htm] 

What does all this mean? Keep in mind, that it is a simple matter to repaint aircraft and copy or substitute tail identification numbers. In fact, two of the 9/11 airliners – the aircraft reported as United Flights 175 and 93 -- remained on the 'active' flight list until Sept. 28. 2005. This designation was only changed a month after inquisitive researchers made repeated calls to the FAA inquiring about this anomaly.  “[W]hy it took United more than four years to 'deregister' the airplanes and fill out the official FAA paperwork remains a mystery and never has been fully explained by the FAA, United or the government,” noted journalist Szymanski. “In fact, in stark contrast, a check of FAA records shows the two other American Airline flights, Flight 11 and 77, both were 'deregistered' and classified as 'destroyed' only months after 9/11 on Jan. 14, 2002.” According to FAA records Flight 93, identified as N591UA and Flight 175, as N612UA, were both officially taken out of service in 2005 with the reason given as 'cancelled,' unlike the Amercian craft which were listed as “destroyed.” 

[Why so long to deregister United aircraft: http://www.rense.com/general68/911h.htm] 

There were even further questions regarding American Flights 11 and 77, neither of which apparently existed on 9/11, according to Bureau of Traffic Safety (BTS) records. Szymanski reported that according to BTS statistics, both 11 and 77 officially never took-off. “The meticulous data kept on every airliner taking off at every airport in the country also showed no elapsed run-way time, wheels-off time and taxi-out time, not to mention several other categories left blank on 9/11 concerning the two flights. Although Flights 11 and 77 have the above data meticulously logged on September 10, it was suspiciously absent on 9/11, even when every other plane that took of that day had been recorded and logged by the BTS.” 

[BTS data missing for Flights 11 and 77: Ibid.] 

Such confusion within both the US military and the American airline industry, which has an exemplary safety record, has lead many researchers to suspect that an insidious plot was devised and carried out within the wargame exercises being conducted on 9/11. 

A commentator on Alex Jones’ website PrisonPlanet.com wrote, “There is an elegant possibility to clean up this mess: Delta 1989 had a dark doppelganger, not only when it landed at Cleveland Airport, but when it was flying, too. [Delta Flight 89?] This doppelganger started probably in Boston, too. It was part of the wargames which were taking place on this day…The transponder of the doppelganger was off from start. ..Its radar blip was hidden behind the blip of Delta 1989 from now on.The screams at 9:28 were not coming from Delta 1989, but from the doppelganger flight. That's why the Cleveland controller was so confused: he determined the origin of the screams by Radio Direction Finding, a standard technique, and they were coming from Delta 1989's position. The controller was not involved in the wargames, so he didn't know that there was a plane hiding behind Delta 1989.On board of the doppelganger flight, a simulated hijacking took place. Boston Center - or a department of Boston Center - was apparently in charge of the wargame, this explains why Boston Center was still involved at 9:27... Note that Boston Center reported directly to the military.At 9:41, the doppelganger left its cover, so its radar blip was visible. This was the moment when it was reported hijacked, falsely labeled as Delta 1989. The doppelganger was reported in the broadcast news as the “fifth plane. So what happened to the passengers of Delta 1989's doppelganger?” 

[Website tells of doppelganger: http://www.prisonplanet.com/articles/ january2005/250105darkdoppelganger.htm] 

War games. Doppleganger aircraft. Changed tail numbers.  It all sounds like a Hollywood movie script until one considers the “Northwoods” documents of 1962. 

This story came to light when, incredibly, 40-year-old government documents thought to have been destroyed long ago were made public in the early 1990s. They show that the US military in the early 1960s proposed staging terrorist attacks in the United States and blaming them on Fidel Castro. Between the failure of the CIA-backed Bay of Pigs Invasion of Cuba in April 1961, and the Cuban Missile Crisis of 1962, there was a time when the Pentagon was given authority over the ongoing, and mostly secret, war against Fidel Castro’s Cuba. 

The entire project was known as Operation Mongoose and was headed by Gen. Edward Lansdale, then deputy director of the Pentagon’s Office of Special Operations. Mongoose was a gathering point for CIA agents, virulent anti-Castro Cubans, gung-ho military operatives and even Organized Crime figures, all of whom detested President Kennedy and thought him “soft” on communism and a threat to their own preserves. 

From this volatile fusion of violent elements came Operation Northwoods, which was to end up with then Defense Secretary Robert McNamara. In recent years, McNamara said, “I never heard of it.” However, the then Chairman of the Joint Chiefs had heard of it, for it was Chairman Gen. Lyman Lemnitzer who recommended that the Joint Chiefs approve and administer this plan to turn world opinion against Castro. 

The Joint Chiefs of Staff were going along with this pernicious program but President Kennedy rejected Operation Northwoods. Senior military officers ordered the documents destroyed. But someone slipped up and ironically the papers were discovered in the early 1990s by the Assassination Records Review Board, created to look into Kennedy’s assassination in the wake of the Oliver Stone film JFK. 

The Northwoods plans called for hijacking American airliners and ships, setting off bombs in Amnerican cities and even assassinations – all to be done in such a manner as to lay the blame on Castro’s Cuba. 

One proposed operation detailed in the Northwoods documents may have provided a prototype of the tactics used on Sept. 11, 2001. On page 10 of the Northwoods plan it states: “An aircraft at Eglin AFB would be painted and numbered as an exact duplicate for a civil registered aircraft…At a designated time the duplicate would be substituted for the actual civil aircraft and would be boarded with the selected passengers, all boarded under carefully prepared aliases. The actual registered aircraft would be converted to a drone [remotely-controlled aircraft]… [From a] rendezvous point the passenger-carrying aircraft will descend to minimum altitude and go directly into an auxiliary field at Eglin AFB where arrangements will have been made to evacuate the passengers and return the aircraft to its original status. The drone aircraft meanwhile will continue to fly the filed flight plan. When over Cuba the drone will be[gin] transmitting on the international distress frequency a ‘May Day’ message stating he is under attack by Cuban MIG aircraft. The transmission will be interrupted by destruction of the aircraft which will be triggered by radio signal.” 

[“Northwoods documents: Report by the Department of Defense and Joint Chiefs of Staff Representative on the Caribbean Survey Group to the Joint Chiefs of Staff on Cuba Project,” March 9, 1962.] 

Could some slight variation of this Northwoods plan have been put into effect on September 11, 2001? 

Phil Jaylan, administrator for LetsrollForum.com, voiced the suspicions of many conspiracy-minded researchers by outlining this hypothetical scenario: 

“The planes which picked up the passengers [in Boston, Washington and Newark] were Drones previously fitted for the war games of 911; They were in all actuality the respective airplanes the people should have been boarding; Only difference is this; They are boarding planes with all the equipment pre-installed to fly remotely, turn off the oxygen and radio communication directly after takeoff, and then be flown remotely to the spot in the Atlantic where the planes would be ditched, most likely…the Milwaukee Deep in the Puerto Rico Trench. So, in this scenario, Flights 11 and 175 are combined into one flight to make things easier for the planners. [A] Saab military drone which takes off just prior to Flight 11, and is the plane which transponds after takeoff that it is flight 11. Flights 11 and 175 are now combined into one flight, on one plane, yet unknown to them, they are on a military drone, recently retrieved from the sand desert junkyard, and refurbished for this last mission. This also explains why on the one year anniversery of 9/11, some passengers’ family members from Flight 11, showed up at the wrong terminal for the memorial. Is [this] what happened when the single plane with the passengers from flight 11 were done boarding, the plane pulled up to another tarmac and now became flight 175?” 

According to this scenario, this combined flight rendevouzed with a phony aircraft 18 minutes into its flight, which then became the official Flight 175. Oxygen and communication were cut off on the combined flight which was then flown out to sea and ditched or shot down as part of the Vigilant Guardian wargame exercise  by a distant controller who never knew his “drone” was full of unconscious passengers. 

Jaylan’s theorized the switch was made on the ground prior to the flights because it would have been the easiest way to dispose of both planes and passengers. He added, “The same scenario was done with Flights 77 and flight 93, except they were individual flights. Thus, three planes were shot down over the Atlantic that day as part of Operation V [igilant]G[uardian]. Occam’s Razor. This accounts for all of the aircraft. It accounts for why the plane which hit the first WTC [tower] was so small, because it was [a] Saab military drone. It accounts for the missing aircraft, Flight 175, which we know wasn't the plane at the 2nd WTC. It accounts also for the now missing plane in Pennsylvania, as well as the missing Boeing at the Pentagon. It also helps avoid any messy [mid-air] plane swapping [by radar] and the nightmare it might have been to do the logistics neccessary to get all the people onto one plane... 

“I also now believe… that the entire days events, from start to finish was a four-part, multi-stage computer program completely out of the hands of men…[T]he actual takeoff of the aircraft started each additional stage of the operations pre-programmed plan, with all the variants included. This is the only way in which they could so precisely time the …events…That is also the reason why Dick Cheney, even AFTER [emphasis in the original] he was told we were under attack, commanded the [war] games go forward, and needed to be completed no matter what. This is odd behavior…” 

Jaylan also noted,”[I]f Flight 93 really did land in cleveland on 911, it was more than likely the part B hypothesis of this scenario. Simple and short -- Flight 93 and 77 are combined at Cleveland, and then the plane with the people, a drone, takes off, oxygen is then turned off, the plane taken over by remote, and shot down over the Yukon in Canada. At my old website… a Canadian girl came in the week after 9/11 and left this message, paraphrased on my old message boards: ‘My brother who is a Ham radio freak, picked up a transmisson in the afternoon of 9/11 that the Canadian Air Force was shooting down a 'commercial heavy' over the Yukon in Canada.’ This would more than likely have been done under the cover of Operation V[igilant]G[uardian]; In this part B scenario, the Canadian Air Force, which was participating in Operation VG, was scripted to have shot down a drone for the war games. In this case, the drone they shot down, more than likely over a large lake, was the combined passengers from [Flights] 77 and 93.” 

[Phil Jaylan’s 9/11 computer program hypsthesis: http://letsrollforums.com/911-altered­hypothesis-plane-t16607.html] 

While many people would consider Jaylan’s theory – as well as any of all those who express doubt about the official government 9/11 theory – outlandish and not worthy of consideration, it might be pointed out that the official version, as expressed by the 9/11 Commission, has been demonstrated to be incomplete at best and untrue at worst. It is even doubted by some of its own staff members. 

As journalist Greg Szymanski remarked, “[The] state sponsored US media ignores the story, leaving 'internet hounds' to smell out the truth behind what really happened to the passengers on the doomed flights.” 

[Greg Szymanski: http://www.rense.com/general68/says.htm] 

Considering the Northwoods plan to hijack commercial airliners and substitute unmanned drones slated for destruction; the war game exercises which were not known – even denied – for almost a year after 9/11; and the grim fact, as will be documented later in this work, that national leaders will allow deadly attacks on Americans if it is thought to further their purposes, it is not such a stretch of the imagination to think that an attack on the magnitude of 9/11 could be a false-flag operation -- an inside job. 

REMOTE VIEWERS LOOK AT 9/11 

For several decades, the US intelligence community and the Army secretly developed and utilized a technology they called “remote viewing” as a means of obtaining critical national security data on the activities of our enemies normally outside the normal means of detection. 

Thus it is not farfetched to use this tool in an effort to look at 9/11 from an entirely different point of view. This technique for viewing persons, places and things by means other than the normal five senses has been known in the past as clairvoyance. The term “remote viewing” was substituted to avoid the ongoing arguments over psychic phenomena and is used to describe the controlled use of psychic abilities. 

Remote viewing was extensively studied in the 1960s, ’70s, and ’80s first by the CIA, then by the U.S. Army, Defense Intelligence Agency and National Security Agency. Many believe this approach to be a valid means for getting at the truth as this once-secret program was funded through six administrations, both Republican and Democrat, for more than a quarter of a century. 

The use of this faculty of the mind has been pervasive in all of the world’s religions, from the Bible to the Koran to Oriental mysticism. Most spiritual traditions contain a wealth of stories involving prophecy, visions, shamanic “journeying,” and spiritual instruction. And all seem to involve visual input. 

The Biblical book of Isaiah, for example, opens with the statement, “These are the messages that came to Isaiah, son of Amoz, in the visions he saw during the reigns of King Uzziah, King Jotham, King Ahaz and King Hezakiah—all kings of Judah.” 

Even in the New Testament, prophesy and visions played an important role as the messianic plan unfolded. St. Paul offered some advice on remote viewing that modern people might well take to heart. “Do not scoff at those who prophesy, but test everything that is said to be sure if it is true, and if it is, then accept it,” he wrote to church members in Thessalonica. 

[St. Paul: The Holy Bible, 1 Thessalonians 5:20-21 (Living Bible edition)] 

Throughout the ages, men and women have practiced “spiritualism,” to include versions of remote viewing but it was never accepted by the mainstream public because modern science, while able to demonstrate that some phenomenon was occurring in laboratory experiments, could never quite get a handle on the how and why of it. 

But after reports leaked out from behind the Iron Curtain in the early 1970s that Soviet Russia and its Eastern European allies were experimenting with psychics, the American intelligence establishment felt the need to join in the pursuit of psychic spies. Beginning in 1972, the CIA began funding scientific studies into psychic phenomena at California’s Stanford Research Institute (SRI). According to former investigator Jack Anderson and author Ron McRae, it was “the most severely monitored scientific experiment in history.” And it got results. By 1976, the remote viewing program had left the CIA and by 1977 was under the US Army’s newly-formed Intelligence and Security Command (INSCOM). Soon a full-time operational unit, code named GRILL FLAME, was underway and producing remarkable results from about a dozen remote viewers. In 1985, the unit was placed within the secretive Defense Intelligence Agency (DIA). 

[Severely monitored scientific experiment: Ronald M. McRae, Mind Wars: The True Story of Government Research into the Military Potential of Psychic Weapons, (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1984)] 

Some people have argued that the use of psychic spies by both sides may have ended the Cold War, which was based primarily on secrecy. Once this secrecy was penetrated by remote viewers, the impasse between the USA and Russia fell apart. In 1995, the story of remote viewing broke in the Washington Post and the New York Times after the CIA issued a press release acknowledging the psychic program. The story never really reached the American heartland and many people are still unaware of this most significant issue. 

According to several sources, remote viewing continues to be used within both the military and intelligence communities. Most recently, according to some sources, military-trained remote viewers have been used in the search for Osama bin Laden. Viewers were also used to help identify and locate the sniper around Washington in October 2002, according to several news reports. 

In 2003, several experienced remote viewers were commissioned by this author to make a remote viewing study of the people and circumstances surrounding the 9/11 attacks. 

In this specially commissioned study, eleven remote viewers with extensive track records took a psychic look at the events of September 11, 2001. Several of the viewers involved asked not to be identified. Among those who agreed to be identified were Lyn Buchanan, formerly the trainer of the US Army’s then-Top Secret GRILL FLAME and STARGATE remote viewing programs who now heads up Problems Solutions Innovations of Alamogordo, NM, and Gail Ferguson, author of Cracking the Intuition Code. 

These eleven viewers gave yes-or-no answers to questions. The answers below reflect the majority of the viewers’ responses: 

1.

Did President George Bush have foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks? No. 

2.

Did George Bush, Sr. have foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks? Yes. 

3.

Did Dick Cheney have foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks? Yes. 

4.

Did the Israeli Mossad have foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks? Possibly. 

5.

Did Osama bin Laden have foreknowledge of the 9/11 attacks? Yes. 

6.

Were the planes that crashed into the WTC controlled from the planes’ cockpits? No. 

7.

Was the collapse of the WTC towers caused only by the planes striking the buildings? Equally divided. 

8.

Was any US intelligence agency involved in the 9/11 attacks? Yes. 

9.

Were any members of The Trilateral Commission, Council on Foreign Relations or Bilderberger group responsible of the 9/11 attacks? Yes. 

10. 

Was United Airlines Flight 93 shot down? Yes. 

Since the answers to most of these questions would seem provocative to many people, it should be pointed out that remote viewing, despite extensive and careful laboratory experiments, is more of an art than a science. It also should be noted that none of the remote viewers knew the questions before their session. 

They were simply given a 10-digit set of numbers that represented each question. For example, the question concerning President Bush was “48965-74123.” Those numerals were the extent of information given to the viewers, yet there was a certain consistency in their answers with the exception of one question that was nearly a tie. Some of the answers were obvious. For example, the question of whether or not the WTC planes were controlled from the cockpits of the craft resulted in seven “no’s,” only three “yes’s” and one “no answer.” No answer responses resulted from either no data returned or no answer given due to an inconclusive session. 

Other answers were much closer. The question concerning the involvement of the Israeli Mossad prompted an almost even split, with six “yes’s” compared to five “no’s.” The question regarding President Bush’s foreknowledge yielded seven “no’s” to four “yes’s” while the same question regarding his father resulted in the opposite, seven “yes’s” to three “no’s” with one “no answer.” 

Another near tie was the question that asked if the planes alone were responsible for the collapse of the WTC towers. This query brought five “yes” responses to four “no’s” with two “no answer.” The question regarding the involvement of secret society members also was a near tie, with five answering “yes,” four “no” and two “no answer.” 

Interestingly enough, in May, 2008, one of the best of the Army’s remote viewers offered to do an RV session for this author. The number he was given represented the question “Who was at the controls of the planes that struck the World Trade Center Towers?” The surprising answer came back, “No one.” This was further clarified when the viewer indicated that the planes that hit the towers were under the control of yet another airplane, which naturally prompted thoughts the E-4B flying command post planes. 

While one small remote viewing study cannot be taken by anyone as ground truth, based on the remarkable track record of the US government’s operational use of this mental technology, it certainly should be the cause for sober reflection and further investigation. 

If even half of the information outlined in this remote viewing section as well as the preceding sections is proven in error, the balance remains a damning indictment of official malfeasance. It’s much worse than what Newsweek termed “a whole summer of missed clues.” 

The totality of the information available today can only lead to two inescapable conclusions: either the highest leadership of the United States is composed of imbeciles and incompetent blunderers or they are criminally negligent accessories to the crimes, if not worse. 

Researchers who believe the latter thesis will want to test their evidence and arguments against the chief bulwark of the official “incompetence” theory, The 9/11 Commission Report, the product of the only major investigation of the 9/11 attacks, as well as the long-awaited Commission that produced it. 

THE OFFICIAL 9/11 INQUIRY: ANOTHER WARREN COMMISSION? 

By 2011, the only people who did not know at least some of the truth about 9/11 were those who chose not to look at the evidence and, instead, chose to place full faith and confidence in the government’s investigation. 

And that investigation was meagerly funded and filled, not with academics, scientists or engineers, but instead veterans of the FBI, CIA and other national security agencies under the direction of Philip Zelikow, a longstanding operative for the Bush administration. 

According to Eric Margolis, a longtime print journalist who has appeared frequently on CNN, the 9/11 investigation was a “whitewash, as are all such government commissions. They are designed to obscure, not reveal, the truth.” 

[Eric Margolis on 9/11 Commission as a whitewash: http://www.ericmargolis.com/ 

political_commentaries/--the-mother-of-all-coincidences.aspx] 

As previously mentioned, the commission’s chief attorney, John Farmer, has stated that their official version of the events of 9/11 are “almost entirely, and inexplicably, untrue.” 

Even commission Co-Chairman Lee Hamiliton has admitted many flaws in the commission’s work. “I don’t believe for a minute we got everything right. We wrote a first draft of history,” said Hamilton in an interview. “People will be investigating 9/11 for the next 100 years in this country and they’re going to find some things that we missed.” 

Hamilton also admitted that he believed the official 9/11 Commission investigation was “set up to fail.” “[W]e got started late. We had a very short time frame. Indeed, we had to get it extended. We edid not have enough money. They [the Bush White House] were afraid we were going to hang somebody, that we would point the finger [of guilt]. A lot of people had things to hide.” 

[Lee Hamilton on commission set to fail: http://www.youtube.com/watch? v=fEkMnbpXKQs] 

The National Commission on Terrorist Attacks upon the United States, popularly known as the 9/11 Commission, released its final report to the public in mid-summer 2004, nearly three full years after the horrifying attacks of September 11, 2001. 

The voluminous 567-page report answered virtually none of the vital questions that have been raised by independent researchers and the 9/11 families. 

It also quickly became clear that when it came to the two prominent views of history—conspiracy or accidental—the commissioners were solid supporters of both schools. According to them, the attacks of 9/11 resulted from a malignant conspiracy of freedom-hating Muslim fanatics who successfully carried out a complex terrorist plot for less than $1 million. However, they were aided and abetted by a systematic series of miscues, mistakes and malfeasance on the part of a variety of US government officials and agencies that lacked “imagination” due to hardened Cold War mindsets. Yet, to date, not one single government employee has been fired, re-assigned or even disciplined due to the failures of that day. In fact, many of those who should have been called on the carpet for incompetence instead were promoted and their budgets increased. 

Immediately, many commentators likened the report to that of the infamous Warren Commission Report issued less than one year after the assassination of President John F. Kennedy. And the similarities are indeed striking. 

Like the Warren Commision before it, the 9/11 Commission’s sins were more of of omission rather than commission. For example, there was no mention of the collapse of WTC Building 7 or of FBI Special Agent Coleen Rowley, the Minneapolis division counsel who accused higher FBI officials of blocking investigations into al Qaeda prior to 9/11 or of the numerous examples of foreknowledge of the attacks.  

And like the Warren Commission’s 26 volumes, the 9/11 Commission Report has no index, making it difficult for any serious researcher to move through it and connect both personages and events. And like that earlier report, this latest government account has met unqualified acceptance by the corporate-controlled mass media as well as those members of the public who blindly accept the views presented on television and the major print publications. As occurred with the Warren Report, will it also take 40 years for the general public to learn of the many revelations that undo the official 9/11 account? 

Both the Warren volumes and the 9/11 Commission Report inundates the readers with pages of superfluous and tedious historical and operational data on government agencies and policies. Yet, it fails to adequately address some of the more serious issues raised in this book and elsewhere. 

Numerous factual distortions have already been pointed out, but there are just as many large omissions, the most egregious being no mention of WTC Building 7.  In other examples, the report fails to mention Operation Northwoods, the early 1960s plan approved by the Joint Chiefs of Staff to encourage public support for another attack upon Castro’s Cuba by flase-flag attacks on America designed to incriminate Castro. Nor is there any mention of the Project for a New American Century, the neo-conservative think tank filled with current Bush Administration officials that long before the events of 9/11 laid out a plan to invade Afghanistan and Iraq based on a “new Pearl Harbor.” 

Retired Lt. Col. Karen U. Kwiatkowski, a graduate of both the Air Command and Staff College and the Naval War College who was in the Pentagon when it was struck on 9/11, remarked how swiftly the military moved to prepare for the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq. “The invasion plan for Afghanistan was moving rapidly,” she noted. “At the time I wondered how we could do the planning and the work as quickly as we did. But I found out later that ther plans to topple the Taliban had been in place months before 9/11 and that Iraq was discussed openly as a target within days of 9/11.” 

[Karen U. Kwiatkowski and plan to invade Afghanistan: David Ray Griffin and Peter Dale Scott, editors, 9/11 and the American Empire: Intellectuals Speak Out (Northhampton, MA: Olive Branch Press, 2007)] 

The Warren Report rested on the shaky premise of Arlen Specter’s single bullet theory—the idea that one rifle slug passed through both Kennedy and Texas Gov. John Connally––causing seven separate wounds to both men including hitting at least two bones––yet emerged to be found unscathed in a hospital hallway. Similarly, the 9/11 Commission’s verdict that 9/11 was simply the result of miscues, miscommunication and a system badly in need of centralization is based on the equally implausible premise that at least 19 fanatical Arab Muslims—some with expired visas or questionable passports and some on security watch lists—traveled to various countries where plans were hatched, came in and out of the USA and trained at US flight schools directly under the nose of US authorities without arousing any notice or suspicion, but were then easily identified to a man within hours of the attacks. 

Likewise, the 9/11 Commission failed to report the historic fact that Osama bin Laden’s al Qaeda network grew directly out of the force of Islamic fundamentalists recruited to fight the Soviets in Afghanistan under the auspices of the CIA. It even omits mention of the fact that Osama himself under the name Tim Osman had received aid and training from US military and intelligence assets. 

From the outset, President Bush made clear that he wanted no independent investigation into the attacks. Bowing to the entreaties of 9/11 families, the Bush administration initially promised only $3 million to investigate 9/11; it later relented after additional public pressure plus complaints from the commission itself that this amount was inadequate and released another $10 million. It should be noted that even the inadequate first official inquiry into 9/11—the Joint Intelligence Congressional Inquiry in 2002 which probed activities of the intelligence community in connection with the attacks—also was resisted by the Bush administration. 

In 2002, many of the 9/11 families, embittered by the omissions and limitations of the Congressional inquiry into 9/11, found themselves back in Washington lobbying for a truly independent commission, while submitting a lengthy list of unanswered questions. 

President Bush resisted further efforts to investigate the 9/11 attacks until November 2002, when, under intense pressure from victims’ families and the public alike, he signed into law a bill creating the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States—usually referred to as simply the 9/11 Commission. The new Commission, whose charter was to conduct an independent and nonpartisan investigation, was intended to pick up where the congressional inquiry left off. It held its first hearings in late March 2003. 

Curiously, as if historical amnesia had settled over it, the Commission’s final report never mentioned the delays and the obstructions perpetrated by the Bush administration, including numerous instances of administration stonewalling during the entire life of the Commission. Nor was the American public told of the iron-handed leadership of the commission as applied by Executive Director Zelikow. 

Hardly “independent” or “nonpartisan,” Zelikow was, for starters, a Republican and a member of President Bush’s own Foreign Intelligence Advisory Board. He had previously served as a national security adviser in the Ford and Bush I administrations, and was director of the Aspen Strategy Group, a policy program of the Aspen Institute, considered by many as a key globalist think tank. Zelikow, along with national security advisor Condoleezza Rice, both prominent members of the Council on Foreign Relations, co-authored a book entitled Germany Unified and Europe Transformed. In yet another example of blatant conflict of interest, Zelikow was also a member of the Bush-Cheney transition team, which helped form the current National Security Council, which oversees national security policy.  

Zelikow was widely considered by many as Bush’s “gatekeeper” on the 9/11 Commission. Zelikow tightly controlled the scope and reach of the investigation. As executive director, he guided the staff, which did virtually all the work of the Commission, and decided which topics were to be investigated and which witnesses would be interviewed. 

In concluding his comprehensive study of the Commission’s report, Professor David Ray Griffin declared that, given the direct ties of Zelikow to the White House and his ability to shape the investigation, his presence as the executive director was the equivalent of its work being “conducted by Condoleezza Rice, Dick Cheney, or George Bush.” 

[Zelikow equivalent to Cheney or Bush: David Ray Griffin, The 9/11 Commission Report: Omissions and Distortions (Northampton, MA: Olive Branch Press, 2005)] 

A White House insider with longstanding connections to foreign policy decisions, Zelikow was the principal author of the administration’s National Security Strategy statement of 2002, in which the controversial new neo-conservative doctrine of preemptive warfare was first articulated and adopted as a foundation of US foreign policy. 

This document was to provide crucial doctrinal support for the pre-emptive wars in Afghanistan and Iraq soon to follow. “We can understand, therefore,” says Griffin, “why the Commission, under Zelikow’s leadership, would have ignored all evidence that would point to the truth: that 9/11 was a false flag operation intended to authorize the doctrines and funds needed for a new level of imperial mobilization.”

 [Zelikow wrote military strategy document: Excerpted from the transcript of Griffin’s public lecture delivered March 30, 2006, at Grand Lake Theater in Oakland. Zelikow’s authorship of this document is reported in James Mann’s Rise of the Vulcans.] 

Zelikow is also a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, that secretive body at the heart of American foreign policy. Countrary to his pledge of no contact with the Bush administration, Zelikow held surrepticious telephone conversations with Bush’s Deputy Chief of Staff Karl Rove during the time of his 9/11 Commission leadership. 

And he was no stranger to the idea of terrorism against American. In 1998, he co­authored an article along with former CIA Director John Deutch and former Assistant Secretary of Defense Ashton B. Carter that was published in the Council on Foreign Relations publication Foreign Affairs under the title “Catastrophic Terrorism: Tackling the New Danger.” Under a section oddly entitled “Imagining the Transforming Event,” they foresaw “[a] successful attack with weapons of mass destruction [that] could certainly take thousands, or tens of thousands, of lives. If the device that exploded in 1993 under the World Trade Center had been nuclear, or had effectively dispersed a deadly pathogen, the resulting horror and chaos would have exceeded our ability to describe it. Such an act of catastrophic terrorism would be a watershed event in American history. It could involve loss of life and property unprecedented in peacetime and undermine America's fundamental sense of security, as did the Soviet atomic bomb test in 1949. Like Pearl Harbor, this event would divide our past and future into a before and after. The United States might respond with draconian measures, scaling back civil liberties, allowing wider surveillance of citizens, detention of suspects, and use of deadly force. More violence could follow, either further terrorist attacks or U.S. counterattacks.” 

[The Transforming Event: Ashton B.  Carter, John Deutch, and Philip Zelikow. "Catastrophic Terrorism: Tackling the New Danger." Foreign Affairs 77, no. 6 (November / December 1998) 

Such prophetic foresight prompted journalist Christopher Bollyn to comment, “This article is clearly an architectural level document. It is meant to explain what should be done in the event of the catastrophic terror attack its authors are ‘imagining.’ For this reason, the authors deserve to be investigated to see what kind of relationship they might have to those who carried out the false flag terror attacks of 9/11.” 

Christopher Bollyn on architectural document: http://winterpatriot.blogspot.com/2008/02/ inside-account-to-detail-zelikows.html] 

In an incident filled with incredible irony, Bush’s first choice to head the 9/11 Commission was Henry Kissinger, a prominent Council on Foreign Relations member and perhaps the man most responsible for producing the past thirty years of United States foreign policy. It is this deeply flawed foreign policy, mostly thinly disguised neocolonialism and nation looting, that has resulted in worldwide antipathy for America’s role in the world in recent years. Many observers believe that events like 9/11 represent revenge, or “blowback,” for such imperial policies. 

Though pictured in the corporate mass media as a prominent statesman, there is a darker side to Kissinger, as evidenced by several warrants outstanding in two European countries for war crimes and complicity in murder. In May 2001, for example, during a stay at the Ritz Hotel in Paris, he was visited by the criminal brigade of the French police, and served with a summons. Kissinger made a hasty exit, never to return to France. 

Christopher Hitchens, a regular contributor to Vanity Fair and author of several noted books, including The Trial of Henry Kissinger, presents a wealth of documentation showing that Kissinger was the responsible party behind a number of acts that can be considered war crimes, including atrocities during the war in Indochina—notably in Vietnam and Cambodia—and planned assassinations in Santiago, Chile; Nicosia, Cyprus; and Washington, D.C., and even genocide in East Timor. For example, in 1970, Kissinger ordered the removal of Chilean army commander in chief Rene Schneider. Schneider was a supporter of Chile’s constitution who opposed what later became a right-wing coup against Socialist President Salvadore Allende, and was murdered in 1970 by right-wing plotters within the Chilean military. Former US ambassador to Chile Edward Korry confirmed Kissinger’s direct role in these events. Strong evidence ties Kissinger to the actual CIA-sponsored coup itself on September 11, 1973, which resulted in the deaths of Allende and thousands of his left-wing supporters, and the imposition of a military dictatorship in that country for almost two decades. 

[Kissinger’s involvement in Chile, Cyrus and D.C.: Christopher Hitchens, “Regarding Henry Kissinger: A panel discussion on the making of a war criminal,” National Press Club (February 22, 2001)] 

Following a public outcry over Bush’s choice to head the 9/11 Commission, Kissinger quickly withdrew, claiming he did not want to make known the client list of Kissinger Associates, which reportedly included the name bin Laden. It was known in Washington that Kissinger’s firm was receiving consulting fees from corporations with large investments in Saudi Arabia, and from the oil giant Unocal, whose desire to build a pipeline through Afghanistan is discussed later in this book. 

[Kissinger resigns: Editors, “Kissinger resigns as head of 9/11 commission,” CNN.com (Dec. 15, 2002); http://www.cnn.com/2002/ALLPOLITICS/12/13/kissinger.resigns/] 

Bush continued to look to the secret societies for appointments, finally settling on former New Jersey Governor Thomas H. Kean and former Indiana Representative Lee Hamilton to co-chair the commission. Both Kean and Hamilton are members of the secretive Council on Foreign Relations as were Allen Dulles and John J. McCloy of Warren Commission fame. Conflicts of interests abound with both Kean and Hamilton. 

Kean’s connections to the oil industry go deep. He was an official of Amerada Hess, one of the giant oil companies involved in planning the oil pipeline through Afghanistan. One Hess oil project involves a partnership with Saudi oil executive Khalid bin Mahfouz, whose name has been linked to President George W. Bush in both Texas oil deals and the BCCI banking scandal. Kean also has had exceptional input into this nation’s security reformation through his co-chairmanship of the Homeland Security Project. 

From the Bush administration’s point of view, Hamilton was ideal for the job of vice chair. Former Congressman Hamilton chaired a House committee looking into the October Surprise, a reported plan in which Reagan-Bush campaign officials made a deal with Iranian authorities not to release US hostages held in Tehran so as to insure the election of Ronald Reagan in 1980. But Hamilton could find no wrongdoing despite testimony from the pilot who claimed to have flown both CIA Director William Casey and Vice-President-Elect George H. W. Bush to Paris for talks with the Iranians and the fact that the hostages were released within hours of Ronald Reagan being sworn in as president on January 20, 1981. As co-chair of the House Select Committee investigating the Iran-Contra Affair, Hamilton again could find no wrongdoing in the Reagan administration’s decision to secretly and illegally sell arms to Iran, as part of a national scandal that included the administration’s usurpation of Congress by secretly using profits from such illegal arms sales to covertly fund a civil war in Nicaragua—plus the systematic coverup by the Reagan Administration that followed these events. Hamilton told PBS’s Frontline in the late 1980s he felt it would not have been “good for the country” to put the public through the impeachment process. Hamilton likewise turned his head from the massive documentation concerning drug smuggling by the CIA to fund the Iran-Contra operations. In the late 1990s, a CIA inspector general’s report confirmed direct CIA involvement in the importation of cocaine. 

It should be recalled that many of the names involved in the Iran-Contra Affair, described by journalist Bill Moyers as an attempted coup d’etat, are currently members of the Bush Administration, including John Poindexter who was convicted of lying to Congress and by extension the American public. 

Hamilton is a member of the Homeland Security Advisory Council and also on the board of the National Endowment for Democracy, a Congressionally supported non­profit organization notorious for funneling money in support of candidates for office in foreign countries who support the rights of US corporations to invest in those countries. 

Dispite his government background and co-chairmanship, in later years Hamilton joined with chorus of criticism for the 9/11 Commission. “It was a huge amount of data to sort through,” said Himilton in an interview. “We put a tremendous weight on the facts. But doing something this complex in the amount of time we were given was difficult. Oh, there were loose ends. This is only the first draft of history. It's held up well. But I don't believe we have written the final draft. There's bound to be some information that comes out which we didn't have then.” 

“We were misled by the FAA and NORAD,” he said. “When we went to NORAD command center in New York, we found tapes that had not been furnished to the commission. By listening to those tapes, we discovered that their official story didn't add up. So we issued subpoenas and started from scratch.” 

Admitting that there were unexplained gaps in the accounts of both the president and the vice president, Hamilton said, “When you have that, you obviously leave an opening for the conspiracy questions. But sometimes you cannot answer every question that is raised. We made a lot of judgments. I don't know if we made all the judgments correctly.” 

Without explain why the setruction of WTC Building 7 was not addressed by his commission, Hamilton merely said, “We consulted with expert architects. You simply cannot answer every question about why Building 7 collapsed.” 

[Lee Haimlton on unexplained gaps: James Renner, “Plan 9/11 From Cyberspace: The Body Snatchers of United 93 and Other Tales of Terror From Cleveland,” The Cleveland Free Press (Vol. 14, Issue 20, September 6, 2006)] 

Other commission members also were former senior government officials and Washington insiders, such as Fred Fielding, former White House counsel to Nixon; Jamie Gorelick, deputy attorney general under Clinton; and John Lehman, Reagan’s secretary of the navy. 

Gorelick, yet another CFR member on the 9/11 Commission as well as a sitting board member of the oil drilling giant Schlumberger, also co-chaired the Intelligence Community Law Enforcement Policy Board along with CIA Director George Tenet at the time that Philippine authorities were reporting “Project Bojinka,” a terrorist plot to hijack commercial airliners and fly them into prominent structures. The Pentagon and the World Trade Center towers were specifically named. Gorelick was one of only two 9/11 commissioners allowed access to Bush Administration classified materials. 

Without belaboring the point, it becomes clear that the 9/11 Commission was loaded with persons who most probably should have been called as witnesses rather than sitting in judgment. 

Other members were striking in their lack of knowledge or experience in criminal investigations, aerodynamics or engineering, John Lehman, an investment banker, had been President Reagan’s secretary of the Navy while former Nebraska Senator and Governor Bob Kerrey, trained as a pharmacist, had founded a chain of restaurants and health clubs. Former Senator Slade Gorton was a lawyer with military service background. Former Rep. Timothy J. Roemer, an original sponsor of the legislation to create the Department of Homeland Security, moved from his service to the 9/11 Commsssion to become president of the Center for National Policy, a national security think tank, before being named US Ambassador to India by President Obama in 2009. Former Illinois Governor James R. “Big Jim” Thompson holds a law degree and was a former federal prosecutor whose lawfirm once legally represented American and United Airlines. One commission member with an extensive background in probing government conspiracies was attorney Richard Ben-Veniste, who had been a leading prosecutor in the Watergate scandal and a chief counsel to the Senate Whitewater Committee investigating President Clinton’s real estate business dealings. 

As with the Warren Commission, the 9/11 Commission’s final report is notable not so much for what it says but for what it does not say. Presenting time lines that contradict sworn testimony, the report nevertheless offers to the unwary a compelling and detailed narrative of the hijacking horrors of that morning. 

Yet even the accommodating Commission soon found itself stymied by the Bush administration, which continued to drag its feet in supplying White House key internal documents and intelligence briefings to the Commission, in addition to various forms of procedural delay. 

The stonewalling reached its highest point when Bush himself was asked to testify. After a long period of declining its invitations, in February 2004 the president finally agreed to meet with the Commission. This meeting took place on April 29, but not until White House counsel had negotiated restrictive terms: Vice President Cheney had to be present also, the two men were not to testify under oath, and the meeting had to take place in the Oval Office. In addition, no recording was to be made of the session, nor was a stenographer permitted to be in the room. Bush and Cheney also declined to permit notes of the three-hour session to be shared with the 9/11 families. 

Through the spring of 2004, commissioners continued to complain that their work was delayed repeatedly because of disputes with the administration over access to documents and other witnesses. 

[Bush and complaining commission: Editors, “Chairman says commission needs more time,” NBC, MSNBC and news services, (Feb. 13, 2004)] 

“It’s obvious that the White House wants to run out the clock here . . . ,” commented former Senator Max Cleland during his stint on the commission. “As each day goes by, we learn that this government knew a whole lot more about these terrorists before Sept. 11 than it has ever admitted.” 

In November 2003, following a Bush White House dictate setting conditions for the examination of documents by the commission, Cleland said, “If this decision stands, I, as a member of the commission, cannot look any American in the eye, especially family members of victims, and say the commission had full access. This investigation is now compromised.” 

[Max Cleland on compromised commission: http://www.democracynow.org/2004/3/23/ the_white_house_has_played_cover] 

Cleland, a Democrat, was widely regarded to be the Commission’s most vociferous and outspoken critic of the Bush administration. Such activity by Cleland came to a halt in December 2003 when he resigned to accept a position on the board of directors of the Export-Import Bank of the United States after being nominated by President Bush on November 21, 2003. Many observers saw Cleland’s new job as nothing less than a blatant buy-off by the Bush administration. In early 2004, Cleland groused, “One of these days we will have to get the full story because the 9-11 issue is so important to America. But this White House wants to cover it up.” 

[Max Cleland: Greg Pierce, Inside Politics, “9-11 Former Sen. Max Cleland Now Export-Import Bank,” Washington Times (Nov. 25, 2003)] 

John Farmer, the commission’s chief counsel, added this comment, “I was shocked at how different the truth was from the way it was described. The tapes told a radically different story from what had been told to us and the public for two years. . . . This is not spin. This is not true.” 

[John Farmer on being shocked at untruths: http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/ content/article/2006/08/01/AR2006080101300.html] 

In a New York Times article published in January 2008 and co-authored by commission co-chairmen Hamilton and Kean, they flatly stated their investigation was stonewalled by the CIA, an arm of the executive branch. “The commission’s mandate was sweeping and it explicitly included the intelligence agencies. But the recent revelations that the CIA destroyed videotaped interrogations of Qaeda operatives leads us to conclude that the agency failed to respond to our lawful requests for information about the 9/11 plot. Those who knew about those videotapes — and did not tell us about them — obstructed our investigation,” wrote Kean and Hamilton. 

[Kean and Hamilton on CIA obstruction: http://www.nytimes.com/2008/01/02/ opinion/02kean.html?_r=1&ref=opinion] 

It is quite apparent today that the 9/11 Commission which declined to ask any hardball questions of Bush or his staff, was as compromised and controlled as the Warren Commission of 1964. 

The hardball questions, according to some, were instead reserved for 9/11 witnesses. New York firefighter Louie Cacchioli appeared before Commission staffers in 2004 but quickly left. “I felt like I was being put on trial in a court room,” said Cacchioli, “They were trying to twist my words and make the story fit only what they wanted to hear. All I wanted to do was tell the truth and when they wouldn’t let me do that, I walked out.” 

[Cacchioli before staffers: Greg Szymanski, “NY Fireman Lou Cacchioli Upset that 9/11 Commission ‘Tried to Twist My Words’“ Arctic Beacon.com, (July 19, 2005)] 

“I met with the 9/11 Commission behind closed doors and they essentially discounted everything I said regarding the use of explosives to bring down the north tower,” said William Rodriguez, who previously had been invited to the White House for his heroism on 9/11. 

[Rodriguez discounted: Greg Szymanski, “WTC Basement Blast and Injured Burn Victim Blows ‘Official 9/11 Story’ Sky High,” Arctic Beacon.com (June 24, 2005)] 

In fact, neither the names of Cachioli, Rodriguez nor the names of any other witness who reported multiple explosions at the World Trade Center can be found in the 567-page 9/11 Commission Report. 

Another wrinkle in the progress of the 9/11 Commission came about due to the actual interpretation of its charter by the commissioners. This interpretation was voiced by Vice Chairman Hamilton who explained, “The focus of the Commission will be on the future. We’re not interested in trying to assess blame; we do not consider that part of the commission’s responsibility.” 

So, it was now openly acknowledged that the Commission would not hold key officials accountable for their actions; instead, it would focus on ways to prevent a recurrence in the future. And indeed, the Commission has lived up to this charter. This was especially revealed in its forgiving and friendly treatment of government officials offering conflicting testimony under oath. 

For starters, the Commission’s account of its interview with President Bush, with Dick Cheney present—though not under oath—was marked by the extremity of its deferential treatment of the president. In fact, according to one exhaustive review that appeared in Harper’s Magazine, the commissioners permitted the president to lie repeatedly about crucial questions of fact, without challenge—according to the Commission’s own account of these facts. 

[Permitted President to lie: Benjamin DeMott, “Whitewash as Public Service: How The 9/11 Commission Report defrauds the nation, Harper’s Magazine (October, 2004)] 

This time on national television and for all to see, Attorney General John Ashcroft’s appearance before the Commission provided one of the best examples of the kid-glove treatment afforded to high administration officials who should have been directly in the line of fire for the greatest crime ever committed on American soil. 

According to the mainstream Democratic think tank, the Center for American Progress, Ashcroft’s testimony was a “deceptive, disingenuous, and dishonest account of his record prior to 9/11 and a Pollyanna-type view of his actions following the attack. Worse, the commissioners largely accepted Ashcroft’s testimony at face value and passed on opportunities to aggressively question the attorney general on inconsistencies and inaccuracies in his statements.” 

[Ashcroft’s testimony was deceptive: Center for American Progress daily report, April 12, 2003; http://www.americanprogress.org] 

The acting FBI director for the three months before 9/11, Thomas Pickard, had just testified to the Commission that Ashcroft had waved off an update on the terrorist threat, telling Pickard that he didn’t want to hear about the subject anymore. 

It fell to former Illinois Governor Jim Thompson—usually the fiercest Republican defender on the commission—to ask the only critical question about this statement. When asked by Thompson about Pickard’s claim, Ashcroft replied, “I never said I didn’t want to hear about counterterrorism.” 

But the exchange ended there, with no follow-up question. Obviously, either Ashcroft or Pickard was lying—but the commissioners didn’t seem to notice this obvious contradiction. Later in his testimony, Ashcroft insisted that he had added more money to the Justice Department’s budget for counterterrorism than for any other function. But according to Slate magazine, this claim is patently untrue. “It has been disputed by the commission’s staff, several previous witnesses, and public budget documents. Yet none of the commissioners called him on it.” The fact is that in August 2001, Attorney General Ashcroft, had turned down a bureau request for $50 million to beef up its counterterrorism efforts. 

[Ashcroft erroneously claims funds for counterterrorism: http://slate.msn.com/id/2098783] 

Even commissioner Richard Ben-Veniste, the Democratic former Watergate prosecutor, went easy on the attorney general. He asked why Ashcroft’s top five priorities listed in a policy document of May 10, 2001, did not include fighting terrorism. Ashcroft answered that at the May 9 hearings before the Senate Appropriations Committee he had cited terrorism as his No. 1 priority. Ben-Veniste let Ashcroft go unchallenged, even though the Commission staff report released just prior to Ashcroft’s testimony revealed that a May 10, 2001, budget guidance paper he released made no mention of counterterrorism.  

Many had predicted before the Ashcroft appearances that the attorney general was so vulnerable on the issue of 9/11 that he might have to be sacrificed as an administration fall guy. But Ashcroft was left unscathed by the Commission. 

[Ben-Veniste easy on Ashcroft: http://www.911commission.gov/hearings/hearing10/ staff_statement_9.pdf] 

Perhaps the chief embarrassment to the Bush administration during this period of testimony before the Commission was the revelations of Richard A. Clarke, the Reagan appointee who was the government’s top counterterrorism expert under President Clinton and President George W. Bush. On the CBS television program 60 Minutes, and in dramatic testimony before the 9/11 Commission that electrified the country, Clarke charged that the Bush administration “failed to act prior to September 11 on the threat from al Qaeda despite repeated warnings.” Clarke alleged that the Bush administration received repeated warnings that an al Qaeda attack was imminent, yet it under-funded and subordinated counterterrorism in the months leading up to 9/11—and even after. 

[Clarke’s claims Bush administration failed to act: http://www.irregulartimes.com/ clarke.html] 

Among the casualties of this downgrade was “a highly classified program to monitor al Qaeda suspects in the United States,” which the White House suspended in the months leading up to 9/11, according to Clarke. Clarke went on to claim that the president was improperly attempting to “harvest a political windfall” from 9/11, charging that the administration began making plans to attack Iraq on 9/11—despite its claim that the terror attack had been engineered by al Qaeda. 

[Highly classified program to monitor al Qaeda dropped: Editors, “In the Months Before 9/11, Justice Department Curtailed Highly Classified Program to Monitor Al Qaeda Suspects in the US,” Newsweek (March 21, 2004)] 

Clarke’s latter assertion was consistent with earlier reports. CBS News had reported on September 4, 2002, that five hours after the 9/11 attacks, “Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld was telling his aides to come up with plans for striking Iraq—even though there was no evidence linking Saddam Hussein to the attacks.” Similarly, then Secretary of Treasury Paul O’Neill said the administration “was planning to invade Iraq long before the September 11 attacks and used questionable intelligence to justify the war.” 

Noted earlier in this book is the fact that the Commission’s official timeline grossly contradicts Clarke’s own hands-on, eyewitness account of the government’s response to the events of the morning of the attacks, despite the preponderance of evidence for Clarke’s version. 

National Security Adviser Condoleezza Rice emerged as the administration’s point person in its efforts to refute Clarke’s accusations. In an opinion piece in the Washington Post on March 22, Rice wrote: “Despite what some have suggested, we received no intelligence that terrorists were preparing to attack the homeland using airplanes as missiles, though some analysts speculated that terrorists might hijack planes to try and free US-held terrorists.” This claim was restated on numerous TV talk shows, and Rice elaborated on these assertions in her reluctant testimony before the 9/11 Commission; the National Security Adviser of the United States had agreed to testify under oath about the greatest security breach in modern history only after extreme public pressure. 

To its credit, pressure from the Commission in connection with the testimony of Rice forced the rather embarrassing release of the President’s Daily Briefing (PDB) for August 6, 2001, a document that clearly outlined al Qaeda plans to strike within the United States. The PDB was declassified on Saturday, April 10, 2004. Below is the entire text of the intelligence briefing that was released by the White House. Most remarkable are the chilling revelations in its final two paragraphs. 

Bin Ladin Determined To Strike in US 

Clandestine, foreign government, and media reports indicate Bin Ladin since 1997 has wanted to conduct terrorist attacks in the US. Bin Ladin implied in US television interviews in 1997 and 1998 that his followers would follow the example of World Trade Center bomber Ramzi Yousef and “bring the fighting to America.” 

After US missile strikes on his base in Afghanistan in 1998, Bin Ladin told followers he wanted to retaliate in Washington, according to a... (redacted portion)... service. An Egyptian Islamic Jihad (EIJ) operative told an... (redacted portion)... service at the same time that Bin Ladin was planning to exploit the operative’s access to the US to mount a terrorist strike. 

The millennium plotting in Canada in 1999 may have been part of Bin Ladin’s first serious attempt to implement a terrorist strike in the US. 

Convicted plotter Ahmed Ressam has told the FBI that he conceived the idea to attack Los Angeles International Airport himself, but that Bin Ladin lieutenant Abu Zubaydah encouraged him and helped facilitate the operation. Ressam also said that in 1998 Abu Zubaydah was planning his own US attack. 

Ressam says Bin Ladin was aware of the Los Angeles operation. Although Bin Ladin has not succeeded, his attacks against the US Embassies in Kenya and Tanzania in 1998 demonstrate that he prepares operations years in advance and is not deterred by setbacks. Bin Ladin associates surveilled our Embassies in Nairobi and Dar es Salaam as early as 1993, and some members of the Nairobi cell planning the bombings were arrested and deported in 1997. 

Al Qaeida members—including some who are US citizens—have resided in or traveled to the US for years, and the group apparently maintains a support structure that could aid attacks. Two al-Qa’ida members found guilty in the conspiracy to bomb our Embassies in East Africa were US citizens, and a senior EIJ member lived in California in the mid-1990s. 

A clandestine source said in 1998 that a Bin Ladin cell in New York was recruiting Muslim-American youth for attacks. 

We have not been able to corroborate some of the more sensational threat reporting, such as that from a . . . (redacted portion) . . . service in 1998 saying that Bin Ladin wanted to hijack a US aircraft to gain the release of “Blind Shaykh” Umar Abd al-Rahman and other US-held extremists. 

Nevertheless, FBI information since that time indicates patterns of suspicious activity in this country consistent with preparations for hijackings or other types of attacks, including recent surveillance of federal buildings in New York. 

The FBI is conducting approximately 70 full field investigations throughout the US that it considers Bin Ladin-related. CIA and the FBI are investigating a call to our Embassy in the UAE in May saying that a group of Bin Ladin supporters was in the US planning attacks with explosives. 

A few days after her testimony, a damning response to Rice swiftly came from a major new whistleblower, reviewed in an earlier section. In public statements intended to directly contradict Condoleezza Rice’s testimony before the Commission, Sibel Edmonds revealed that she had previously provided information to the panel investigating the September 11 attacks, which she believes proved that senior officials knew of al Qaeda’s plans to attack the US with aircraft months before the strikes happened. In three hours during a closed session with the Commission, she reiterated that information was circulating within the FBI in the spring and summer of 2001 that strongly suggested that an attack using aircraft was just months away and the terrorists were in place. 

[Rice’s lies according to Sibel Edmonds: Andrew Buncombe, “I Saw Papers that Show US Knew al-Qa’ida Would Attack Cities With Airplanes,” The London Independent (April 2, 2004)] 

True to form, the Bush administration immediately sought to silence Edmonds, obtaining a gag order from a court as earlier noted. On March 24, 2004, in front of about fifty reporters and a dozen news cameras, Edmonds said “Attorney General John Ashcroft told me ‘he was invoking State Secret Privilege and National Security’ when I told the FBI  I wanted to go public with what I had translated from the pre-9/11 intercepts.” 

In an effort to place a popular stamp of approval on the shoddy 9/11 Commission work, Popular Mechanics (PM) in March, 2005, published an issue largely devoted to an article entitled “9/11—Debunking the Myths.” The magazine’s cover uses the word “lies” instead of “myths” and stated: “Conspiracy Theories Can’t Stand Up To The Hard Facts.” 

But did we get the hard facts? Not according to many 9/11 researchers who studiously combed through the popular magazine’s report. 

The “senior researcher” for this piece was Benjamin Chertoff. When contacted by reporter Christopher Bollyn and asked if he was any relation to Homeland Security chief Michael Chertoff, Benjamin replied, “I don’t know.” 

Yet, when Bollyn contacted Benjamin Chertoff’s mother and ask the same question, she promptly replied, “Yes, of course, he is a cousin.” This is just one small example of the deceit which riddles the entire 9/11 case. 

“This means that Hearst [Corporation] paid Benjamin Chertoff to write an article supporting the seriously flawed explanation that is based on a practically non-existent investigation of the terror event that directly led to the creation of the massive national security department his ‘cousin’ now heads,” Bollyn noted dryly. 

[Chertoff cousins: Christopher Bollyn, “Chertoff’s Cousin Crafted Smear of 9-11 Researchers,” American Free Press (March 7-14, 2005)] 

Longtime conspiracy writer Joel Skousen said the authors of articles attempting to debunk 9/11 theories use four primary tactics: 

• 

They refuse to mention, much less attempt to disprove, the most irrefutable and damaging evidence. 

• 

They take great delight in debunking only those conspiracy theories that are the weakest or that are planted by other government sympathizers to try and discredit the more credible conspiracy facts. 

• They select only those “experts” who agree with the official conclusions. 

• 

They snicker at or mock anyone who suggests that the government might engage in criminal behavior or would cover up crimes in collusion with judges, investigators, prosecutors, media heads and hand-picked commissions. 

[Four tactics: Joel Skousen, “Debunking the Debunkers,” World Affairs Brief (February 14, 2005); www.worldaffairsbrief.com] 

Skousen noted that these tactics were used extensively in the Popular Mechanics story. “In the March, 2005, PM magazine singled out 16 issues or claims of the 9/11 skeptics that point to government collusion and systematically attempted to debunk each one,” he wrote. “Of the 16, most missed the mark and almost half were ‘straw men’ arguments—either ridiculous arguments that few conspiracists believed or restatements of arguments that were highly distorted so as to make them look weaker than they really were. PM took a lot of pot shots at conspiracy buffs, saying that those “who peddle fantasies that this country encouraged, permitted or actually carried out the attacks are libeling the truth—disgracing the memories of the thousands who died that day.’” 

[Skousen: Ibid.] 

Researcher and journalist Jeremy Baker, after pointing out that the PM authors were guilty of “inventing nonsense and distorting data” as well as only challenging “the poorest 9/11 researchers” while ignoring more credible work, characterized the PM article as “a train wreck of disinformation and as conspicuous a propaganda ploy as one could imagine.” 

[PM train wreck of disinformation: Jeremy Baker, “Contrary to Popular (Mechanics’) Belief,” Global Outlook, Issue 10, p. 14 (Spring-Summer 2005)] 

Other serious researchers were just as quick to attack the work of the official 9/11 Commission itself. 

Nafeez Mosaddeq Ahmed is executive director of the Institute for Policy Research & Development in Brighton, England, and author of the award-winning book The War on Freedom: How & Why America was Attacked: September 11, 2001. After a detailed study of the 9/11 Commission’s work, he concluded, “…the National Commission on Terror Attacks Upon the United States has failed dismally to investigate the 9/11 terror attacks in an appropriately credible and critical manner. Huge amounts of relevant historical  and contemporary data have been ignored; irrelevant data and narratives have been used to construct  an inaccurate  chronology of 9/11 and its historical context; the embarrassing and damaging implications of ample evidence, including testimony presented to the Commission, have been overlooked; blatantly dishonest testimony contradicting well-documented facts has been uncritically accepted.” 

[Commission failed dismally: Nafeez Mosaddeq Ahmed, “The War on Truth,” (Northamton, MA: Olive Branch Press, 2005)] 

After closely studying the final 9/11 Commission Report, author Griffin concluded that far from refuting the evidence of government complicity in the attacks, the Commission “simply ignored most of it and distorted the rest.” He added, “I suggested that the Commission’s attempt to defend the US military in particular against [public] suspicion is at best seriously flawed, at worst a set of audacious lies.” Throughout the text of his scholarly study, Griffin repeatedly points out that the Commission took great pains to give an account of only those facts that were consistent with the Bush administration’s official story. 

[Griffin’s conclusions: Griffin, 2005, op. cit.] 

In a later essay entitled “The 9/11 Commission Report: A 571-Page Lie,” Griffin analyzed the pattern of lying in the report’s pages, and provided a long list of 115 omissions and distortions that could be justifiably be portrayed as lies. 

For reasons of space, these few items should suffice to demonstrate the omissions of the 9/11 Commission: 

1.

 No mention of that fact that several credible sources stated that at least six of the alleged hijackers are still alive—including Waleed al-Shehri, accused of stabbing a flight attendant on Flight 11 before it crashed into the WTC North Tower. 

2. 

The omission of reports concerning Mohamed Atta’s fondness for alcohol, pork, and lap dances at odds with the Commission’s claim that he had become a religious fanatic. 

3.

 No mention of the role of Pakistani Intelligence (ISI), a pivotal element with reported ties to both the 9/11 hijackers and the CIA. 

4.

 No reporting on the blocking of meaningful terrorist investigations by the FBI during 

both the Clinton and Bush administrations. 

5. 

The total lack of reporting on the 200 Israelis expelled from the US in 2002 as part of a massive spy ring, including five arrested after filming the destruction of the WTC from a New Jersey rooftop. 

6.

 No mention of that fact that the CIA created al Qaeda in the 1980s when former CIA Director and then Vice President George Bush, Sr., controlled the government following the shooting of President Reagan. 

7.

 Not one word about the close business and social ties between the Bush family and the bin Ladens nor of the fact that about 140 Saudis, including about 40 bin Laden family members, were allowed to congregate by air during the “no fly” period beginning the morning of 9/11. 

8. 

The obfuscation of the evidence that Hani Hanjour was too poor a pilot to have flown an airliner into the Pentagon. 

9. 

The omission of the fact that the publicly released flight manifests contain no Arab names. 

10.

 No explanation of how, within hours of the attacks, FBI agents turned up in hotels, restaurants and flight schools used by the hijackers, and knew where to look. 

11.  

The omission of the fact that fire has never, before or after 9/11, caused steel-frame buildings to collapse. 

12.

 No mention of how it was possible that the South Tower collapsed first even though it had been burning a much shorter time the North Tower and also had less fire. 

13.

 Omission of the fact that WTC7—which was not hit by an airplane and which had only small, localized fires—also collapsed, an occurrence that FEMA admitted it could 

not explain. 

14. 

The omission of the fact that the collapse of the Twin Towers—like that of Building 7 —demonstrated at least 10 features suggestive of controlled demolition. 

15.

 No explanation for the claim that the core of the Twin Towers was “a hollow steel shaft,” even though even a cursory examination of the WTC plans showed 47 massive steel columns constituting the core of each tower which should have prevented the “pancake theory” of the collapses. 

16. 

The omission of WTC lease-holder Larry Silverstein’s statement that he and the fire department commander decided to “pull” Building 7. 

17.

 No mention of the fact that the steel from “ground zero” was quickly removed from the crime scene and shipped overseas before it could be analyzed for evidence of explosives. 

18.

 Omission of Mayor Giuliani’s statement that he had evacuated his temporary command center because he had received word that the World Trade Center towers were about to collapse. 

19.

 No presentation of the fact that President Bush’s brother Marvin and his cousin Wirt Walker III were both principals in the company in charge of security for the WTC. 

20.

 Omission of the fact that there have been photos released of the reconstructed debris of Flight 77 although this has been standard procedure in past airline disasters. 

21.

 No discussion on how the damage done to the Pentagon was inconsistent with the impact of a Boeing 757 going several hundred miles per hour. 

22.

 Omission of the fact that photos of the Pentagon’s west wing’s facade prior to its collapse 30 minutes after the strike revealed a hole too small to accommodate a Boeing 

757. 

23.

 No mention of all the various testimony that has been used to cast doubt on whether remains of a Boeing 757 were visible either inside or outside the Pentagon. 

24. 

The omission of any discussion of whether the Pentagon had an anti-missile defense system that would have brought down a commercial airliner— even though the Commission suggested that the al Qaeda terrorists did not attack a nuclear power plant because they assumed that it would be thus defended. 

25. 

Absolutely no mention of fatal anthrax attacks in the days following 9/11, which involved weapons-grade pathogens obtainable only through the US military and were directed against leading Democrats who might have balked at the anti-terrorist measures within the PATRIOT Act. 

26.

 Only one small footnote mentioned the “Vigilant Guardian” war games exercises which many feel were responsible for the confusion within the FAA and NORAD on 9/11.